فِیۡہِ
Appears 119 times in Quran
Occurrences in Quran
Found 50 verses containing "فِیۡہِ".
ذٰلِکَ الۡکِتٰبُ لَا رَیۡبَ ۛ فِیۡہِ ۛ ہُدًی لِّلۡمُتَّقِیۡنَ
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
ذٰلِكَ (Dhalika) 原来的词义是 “那”, 有时也可作 “这” 解 (Aqrab)。有时它用来表示它所述及的主题的地位的高贵与显要。这里, 它指示这一经典价值高超卓越, 可以说, 非一般诵读者能轻易求知其中真谛的 (Fath)。
虚词 ال (al) 如中文中的定冠词 “这”, 用来指示读者已知的一个特定事物。在此意义上, ذٰلِكَ الْكِتٰبْ (Dhalikal-Kitab) 的意思是: 这是一部经, 或这是那部受约的经。这个虚词也可用来表示在一个体中可能有的一切属性的总合。因此这句话的意思就成为:这是具有完美无缺的经所应该具有的一切优美品质的一部经。
رَیْب (Raib) 的意思是心神不安; 焦虑; 疑惑; 折磨或灾难与邪恶想法; 诬告或诽谤 (Aqrab)。这节经文的意思并不是说没有人会对 «古兰经» 包有怀疑态度, 它不过是说, 本经教义很有理性, 因此一个有正直思想的人以公正的见解来看这部经典, 必将会把它看成一个安全可靠的向导。
مُتَّقِیْ (Muttaqi) 是由 وَقَی (Waqa) 引伸而来的, وَقَی 具有预防损害和伤害的意义。 وِقَایَةْ (Wiqayah) 的字意是盾, 而 اِتَّقَیٰ بِه --------Ittaqa bihi (مُتَّقِیْ是 اِتَّقَی 的主格) 意为他把他或它当作一个保护者 (Lane)。乌贝耶•彬•卡布 (اُبَیّ بِنْ كَعْب) 是穆圣的一个杰出的同伴,他恰当地阐明 تَقْوٰی (Taqwa) 的意思, 他把 مُتَّقِی比作一个穿过满地荆棘的人, 这个人想尽办法使他的衣服不被那些荆棘的枝条所钩住或撕破 (Kathir)。因此 مُتَّقِی是这样一个人, 他时刻警惕不犯罪恶, 把主看作他的保护者或保护所, 并且非常注意他的职责。 “是敬畏者的向导” 这句话的意思是: «古兰经»中的向导含意是无穷无尽的。它帮助人们达到精神完美的无限阶段, 并且使他们越来越值得受到主的恩惠。
ذٰلِکَ کے معنے ’’وہ ‘‘کے ہوتے ہیں ،لیکن کبھی یہ لفظ اس چیز کے لئے بھی جو قریب ہو اور شان اور درجہ میں بہت افضل ہو استعمال ہوتا ہے اور اس جگہ اس کے یہی معنے ہیں۔ چونکہ اردو میں ان معنوں کو پوری طرح ادا کرنے والا کوئی لفظ نہیں ،اس لئے ’’یہی‘‘کا لفظ استعمال کیا گیا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے اس کے یہ ہیں کہ ذٰلِکَ کا اشارہ اِھْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِیْمَ کی مُشَارٌ اِلَیْہِ کتاب کی طرف ہے اور مطلب یہ ہے کہ جس ہدایت یا کتاب کے مانگنے کی سورۃ فاتحہ کے آخر میں دعا کی گئی ہے وہی یہ کامل کتاب ہے۔ اس صورت میں ذٰلِکَ کے معنے درجہ کی بلندی کے کرنے کی ضرورت نہی
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
Dhalika is primarily used in the sense of "that," but is also sometimes used in the sense of "this" (Aqrab). Sometimes it is used to indicate the high rank and dignity of the subject to which it refers. Here it signifies that the Book is, as it were, remote from the reader in eminence and loftiness of merit (Fath).
The particle al, like the definite article "the" in the English language, is used to denote a definite object known to the reader. In this sense the word Dhalikal-Kitabu would mean, this is the Book, or this is that Book—the promised Book. The particle is also used to denote the combination of all possible attributes in one individual. The expression thus means, this is a Book which possesses all those excellent qualities which a perfect book should possess. Or it means, this alone is a perfect Book.
Raib means, disquietude or uneasiness of mind; doubt; affliction or calamity and evil opinion; false charge or calumny (Aqrab). The verse does not mean that nobody will ever entertain any doubt about the Qur’an. It only means that its teaching is so rational that a right-thinking person, who approaches it with an unbiased mind, will find it a safe and sure guide.
Muttaqi is derived from Waqa which has the sense of guarding against that which harms or injures. Wiqayah means, a shield and Ittaqa bihi (Muttaqi is in the nominative case of Ittaqa) means, he took him or it as a shield (Lane). Ubayy bin K‘ab, a distinguished Companion of the Holy Prophet, aptly explains Taqwa by likening Muttaqi to one who walks through thorny bushes, taking all possible care that his clothes are not caught in, and torn by, their branches (Kathir). A Muttaqi, therefore, is one who is ever on his guard against sins and takes God for his shield or shelter and is very regardful of his duty. The words, "a guidance for the righteous," mean that guidance contained in the Qur’an knows no limit. It helps man to attain limitless stage of spiritual perfection and makes him more and more deserving of God’s favours.
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
Important Words:
ذالك (this) is derived from ذا meaning "this". The word is primarily used in the sense of "that," but it is also sometimes used in the sense of "this" (Aqrab). Here it is used to denote that the Book, as it were, is remote from the reader in eminence and loftiness of merit (Fath).
ال (perfect), like the definite article "the" in the English language, is used to denote a definite object known to the hearer or reader. In this sense the words ذالك الكتاب would mean, this is the Book, or this is that Book. The article ال is also used to denote a species in its totality or the properties of an individual in their totality. It is also used to denote the combination of all attributes in one individual, as one says زید الرجل (Zaidu nir-rajulu), i.e. Zaid is a perfect specimen of humanity. In this sense the words ذالك الكتاب would mean, this is a Perfect Book, or this Book alone is Perfect.
ریب (doubt) is derived from راب. They say رابه meaning, he caused him uneasiness of mind, or he put him in doubt, etc. ریب means: (1) disquietude or uneasiness of mind; (2) doubt; (3) affliction or calamity and (4) evil opinion, false charge or calumny (Aqrab). The word has been used in the Quran at different places; but in the sense of "doubt" it is always used in a bad sense. The Quran addresses disbelievers, saying: If you are in doubt as to what We have sent down to Our servant (2:24). Here ریب means "doubt" about a truth. The Holy Prophet says: "Give up that which creates ریب (doubt) in your mind in favour of that which does not create any doubt" (Musnad). Here again ریب is used in a bad sense. So the word ریب when used in the sense of "doubt", means such doubt as is based on prejudice or suspicion, and not the doubt which helps in research and the promotion of knowledge.
ھدی (guidance), as explained under 1:6, signifies: (1) calling to, or showing, the right path; (2) leading up to the right path; and (3) making one follow the right path till one reaches one’s goal or destination.
متقین (the righteous) is derived from اتقی which is derived from وقی. They say وقاہ i.e. he guarded or shielded him against evil, etc. اتقی means, he was on his guard against, or he guarded himself against. اتقی به means, he took it or him as a وقایة(shield) for himself (Aqrab). In religious language the word means, to guard oneself against sins or harmful things; or to take God as a shield for protection against sins. It is wrong, therefore, to translate the word as "fear", unless it is for want of a better word. تقوی or اتقا or تقی means, ever guarding oneself against sins. Ubayy bin Ka‘b, a distinguished Companion of the Holy Prophet, aptly explains تقوی by likening متقی to a man who walks through thorny bushes, taking every possible care that his clothes are not caught in, and torn by, the branches (Kathir). An Arab poet, Ibnul-Mu‘tazz, has expressed the same idea in the following beautiful verses:
خل الذنوب صغیرھا
وکبیرھا ذاک التقی
واصنع کماٴش فوق ارض
الشوک یحذر مایری
لا تحقرن صغیرة
اٴن اٴلجباٴل من الحصی
i.e. "Avoid all sins both small and great—that is تقوی. And act like one who walks through a land full of thorny bushes, cautious of all things that one sees. Do not think lightly of small sins, for even big mountains are made up of tiny pebbles" (Kathir). A Muttaqi (righteous person), therefore, is one who is ever on his guard against sins and takes God for his shield or shelter.
Commentary:
The clause ذالك الكتاب (this is a perfect Book) placed in the beginning of the verse, is capable of several interpretations, the following two being more in harmony with the Quranic text:
1. This is a Complete and Perfect Book, a Book which possesses all the excellences that a complete and perfect Book should possess.
2. This is that Book or this is the Book (which you prayed for, or which was promised to you).
Combined with the words لا ریب فیه the full clause ذالك الكتاب لا ریب فیه would mean that this Book is perfect in all respects and contains nothing of ریب in it, i.e. nothing that may make one’s mind uneasy, nothing doubtful, nothing that may cause affliction, etc.
A Book claiming to be revealed and demanding acceptance in the presence of other Books which also claim Divineorigin must at the very outset make such a claim to set at rest the natural question as to what was the necessity of a new Book when already so many Books existed in the world. So the Quran, in the very beginning, asserts that of all Books it alone is perfect, satisfying human needs in a perfect manner.
The above claim of the Quran is capable of detailed substantiation. Briefly, however, it is founded on the comprehensiveness of its teaching. The Quran deals clearly and adequately with all important questions such as God and His attributes; the origin, nature and purpose of man; and his life here and in the hereafter. It instructs man in the regulation of his relations with God and his fellow men in a manner unequalled by other religious Books. It instructs parents and children, husbands and wives and other relatives in their duties. It teaches about wills and inheritance and about the rights of neighbours, employers and employees, rulers and ruled. Above all, it tells how man should conduct himself in relation to God and His Prophets. The other Books either do not teach about these matters at all or their treatment of them is very fragmentary.
The Quran also gives a very systematic account of morals—a subject on which the other Books say either little or nothing. In the Buddhist teaching we have a discussion on the basic instincts of man, but that discussion is very meagre compared with the account of the Quran. The Quran tells us about the roots of instincts, the ends which they serve and the use to which they may rightly be put. It also tells us how instincts become transformed into good or bad moral qualities, and how good qualities may be promoted and bad ones eradicated or discouraged. The Buddhist teaching inculcates the killing of desires but does not tell how bad desires arise and how they can be checked. The Quran teaches about the sources of sin and about the means of damming them.
Dealing with all these subjects in detail, the Quran is yet a book of very small dimensions, a fact which makes the reading, understanding and remembering of it a comparatively easy task. Thousands of persons know it completely by heart. The claim of the Quran that it is a perfect Book is, therefore, based on fact, and is appropriately made in the beginning of the text.
The second meaning of ذالك الكتاب (this is the Book) is that the prayer, Guide us in the right path, contained in Al-Fatihah meets with acceptance in this verse. Man prayed for guidance and guidance has come. "This is the Book" thus means, "this is the Book which contains the guidance prayed for in Al-Fatihah." The expression may also mean, "This is the Book which was promised to you."
The full meaning of ذالك الكتاب (this is a perfect Book) becomes clear when we read it together with the ensuing words لاریب فیه ھدی للمتقین i.e. this is a perfect Book; there is nothing of doubt in it; it is a guidance for the righteous. The first natural reaction to a new message is that of fear lest it should lead one into error or evil; the second reaction is the hope that the message may prove beneficial. Both these reactions—the first negative and the second positive—have thus been addressed in this verse. The Quran is a Perfect Book, because on the one hand there is nothing in the Quran to cause uneasiness or to create doubt or despair, and on the other, there is everything in it which can be a guidance for the God-fearing. Elsewhere in the Quran we read, Aye! it is in the word of God (more literally, the remembrance of Allah) that hearts can find comfort (13:29.)
The words, there is no doubt in it, do not mean that nobody will ever entertain any doubt about the Quran. The Quran itself refers to objections that disbelievers raised against it. The words, therefore, only mean that the teaching of the Quran is so rational that a right-thinking person who approaches it impartially cannot but accept it as a guide. Wherry and other Christian critics, thinking that the words, there is no doubt in it, have only one meaning, have jumped to the conclusion that the Holy Prophet must have been afraid of the doubtful nature of the Quran. These critics forget that this verse was revealed at Medina after a large part of the Quran had already been revealed. Disbelievers had already raised many objections against it, and it was in reply to these objections that the words were revealed. The imputation of a guilty conscience is therefore utterly false. Assertion of truth and denial of doubt is common to other Scriptures as well. In the Proverbs we read, "All the words of my mouth are in righteousness; there is nothing froward or perverse in them" (Pro. 8:8; see also Isa. 45:19; Tit. 3:8; 1. Tim. 4:9; Rev. 22:6).
Moreover, the word ریب does not mean a doubt which helps the investigation of truth but a doubt born of unfounded suspicion. Accordingly, the words لاریب فیه would mean that there is nothing in the Quran which is based on doubt, i.e.everything is based on truth and certainty. The Quran asserts no doctrine or principle without also giving cogent reasons for it.
The word ریب also means, "affliction or calamity." The Quran contains nothing that may in any way cause misery or affliction to an individual or a people. It raised nations from the quagmire of moral degradation and social depravity to the highest pinnacles of worldly and spiritual glory. Little wonder they became convinced through experience that there was not a single commandment by acting upon which they could come to grief.
The word ریب is also used in the sense of "evil opinion or false charge or calumny". In this sense the clause would mean that the Quran contains nothing that may, in any way, lay a false charge against anyone. Indeed, the Quran seeks to usurp the right of no one, and it slanders nobody—neither God nor any revealed Book nor any Prophet.
It may seem strange, but is nevertheless true, that religious Books, such as the Vedas, the Zend-Avesta, the Old and the New Testament, ascribe to God imperfections of one kind or another. The Quran, on the contrary, declares Him free of all defects, the Most Perfect in Power, Majesty and Holiness. This point will be discussed in detail when we come to the relevant verses.
The Word of God has also come in for much criticism. There is the school which holds the view that revelation is man’s own mental response to the problems on which he reflects. Thus, certainty of faith, which comes of the spokenWord of God, is denied to man, and there remains no distinction between man’s own thoughts and those revealed by God. The Quran exonerates the revealed Books of different religions from the charge that they are not the spoken Word of God but only a reflection of peculiarly sensitive individuals’ own thoughts (4:165). The Quran accepts the Divineorigin of the Books of other religions (3:4; 35:25).
The Prophets of God—Adam, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, Krishna—also have been calumniated unknowingly by their own followers and knowingly by others. The Quran declares them all to be innocent. Belief in the sinlessness of Prophets is among the cardinal beliefs of Islam (6:125). The Quran also proclaims their innocence individually (20:116; 53:38; 20:23; 20:88; 20:91; 2:103; 21:92; 2:88; 19:14).
To sum up, the words لاریب فیه would mean: (1) that the Quran contains nothing that may make one’s mind uneasy; (2) that there is nothing doubtful in it; every teaching and every statement made in it is supported by arguments; (3) that it contains nothing that may bring misery or affliction to an individual or a nation; And (4) that it contains no accusation against, or low opinion about, any object of faith.
The words ھدی للمتقین (guidance for the righteous) bring before us the positive side of the Quran. The reader is assured that the Quran contains not only nothing negative, but also everything positive of the highest order. As explained above, guidance has three stages: (1) showing the right path; (2) leading one to it; and (3) helping one follow it till reaching the goal. The words, guidance for the righteous, therefore, mean that guidance contained in the Quran is limitless, helping man to higher and still higher stages of perfection and making him more and more deserving of the favours of God. The ways and means by which a devotee attains to nearness to his Creator are infinite and unfold themselves one after another without end (29:70). The process of the spiritual advance of man does not stop with death but continues in the life to come (66:9),
The objection has been raised that, if the Quran guides only the righteous, what about those who have not attained righteousness? The objection is groundless. The Quran abounds in verses which prove that it is a guidance not only for the righteous but for all seekers, to whatever stage they may have attained (2:22; 2:186; 3:139; 17:42; 18:55; 30:59).
a
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
b
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
17
ذٰلِكَ (Dhalika) 原来的词义是 “那”, 有时也可作 “这” 解 (Aqrab)。有时它用来表示它所述及的主题的地位的高贵与显要。这里, 它指示这一经典价值高超卓越, 可以说, 非一般诵读者能轻易求知其中真谛的 (Fath)。
18
虚词 ال (al) 如中文中的定冠词 “这”, 用来指示读者已知的一个特定事物。在此意义上, ذٰلِكَ الْكِتٰبْ (Dhalikal-Kitab) 的意思是: 这是一部经, 或这是那部受约的经。这个虚词也可用来表示在一个体中可能有的一切属性的总合。因此这句话的意思就成为:这是具有完美无缺的经所应该具有的一切优美品质的一部经。
19
رَیْب (Raib) 的意思是心神不安; 焦虑; 疑惑; 折磨或灾难与邪恶想法; 诬告或诽谤 (Aqrab)。这节经文的意思并不是说没有人会对 «古兰经» 包有怀疑态度, 它不过是说, 本经教义很有理性, 因此一个有正直思想的人以公正的见解来看这部经典, 必将会把它看成一个安全可靠的向导。
20
مُتَّقِیْ (Muttaqi) 是由 وَقَی (Waqa) 引伸而来的, وَقَی 具有预防损害和伤害的意义。 وِقَایَةْ (Wiqayah) 的字意是盾, 而 اِتَّقَیٰ بِه --------Ittaqa bihi (مُتَّقِیْ是 اِتَّقَی 的主格) 意为他把他或它当作一个保护者 (Lane)。乌贝耶•彬•卡布 (اُبَیّ بِنْ كَعْب) 是穆圣的一个杰出的同伴,他恰当地阐明 تَقْوٰی (Taqwa) 的意思, 他把 مُتَّقِی比作一个穿过满地荆棘的人, 这个人想尽办法使他的衣服不被那些荆棘的枝条所钩住或撕破 (Kathir)。因此 مُتَّقِی是这样一个人, 他时刻警惕不犯罪恶, 把主看作他的保护者或保护所, 并且非常注意他的职责。 “是敬畏者的向导” 这句话的意思是: «古兰经»中的向导含意是无穷无尽的。它帮助人们达到精神完美的无限阶段, 并且使他们越来越值得受到主的恩惠。
2
ذٰلِکَ کے معنے ’’وہ ‘‘کے ہوتے ہیں ،لیکن کبھی یہ لفظ اس چیز کے لئے بھی جو قریب ہو اور شان اور درجہ میں بہت افضل ہو استعمال ہوتا ہے اور اس جگہ اس کے یہی معنے ہیں۔ چونکہ اردو میں ان معنوں کو پوری طرح ادا کرنے والا کوئی لفظ نہیں ،اس لئے ’’یہی‘‘کا لفظ استعمال کیا گیا ہے۔ دوسرے معنے اس کے یہ ہیں کہ ذٰلِکَ کا اشارہ اِھْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِیْمَ کی مُشَارٌ اِلَیْہِ کتاب کی طرف ہے اور مطلب یہ ہے کہ جس ہدایت یا کتاب کے مانگنے کی سورۃ فاتحہ کے آخر میں دعا کی گئی ہے وہی یہ کامل کتاب ہے۔ اس صورت میں ذٰلِکَ کے معنے درجہ کی بلندی کے کرنے کی ضرورت نہی
a
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
b
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
9
Important Words:
ذالك (this) is derived from ذا meaning "this". The word is primarily used in the sense of "that," but it is also sometimes used in the sense of "this" (Aqrab). Here it is used to denote that the Book, as it were, is remote from the reader in eminence and loftiness of merit (Fath).
ال (perfect), like the definite article "the" in the English language, is used to denote a definite object known to the hearer or reader. In this sense the words ذالك الكتاب would mean, this is the Book, or this is that Book. The article ال is also used to denote a species in its totality or the properties of an individual in their totality. It is also used to denote the combination of all attributes in one individual, as one says زید الرجل (Zaidu nir-rajulu), i.e. Zaid is a perfect specimen of humanity. In this sense the words ذالك الكتاب would mean, this is a Perfect Book, or this Book alone is Perfect.
ریب (doubt) is derived from راب. They say رابه meaning, he caused him uneasiness of mind, or he put him in doubt, etc. ریب means: (1) disquietude or uneasiness of mind; (2) doubt; (3) affliction or calamity and (4) evil opinion, false charge or calumny (Aqrab). The word has been used in the Quran at different places; but in the sense of "doubt" it is always used in a bad sense. The Quran addresses disbelievers, saying: If you are in doubt as to what We have sent down to Our servant (2:24). Here ریب means "doubt" about a truth. The Holy Prophet says: "Give up that which creates ریب (doubt) in your mind in favour of that which does not create any doubt" (Musnad). Here again ریب is used in a bad sense. So the word ریب when used in the sense of "doubt", means such doubt as is based on prejudice or suspicion, and not the doubt which helps in research and the promotion of knowledge.
ھدی (guidance), as explained under 1:6, signifies: (1) calling to, or showing, the right path; (2) leading up to the right path; and (3) making one follow the right path till one reaches one’s goal or destination.
متقین (the righteous) is derived from اتقی which is derived from وقی. They say وقاہ i.e. he guarded or shielded him against evil, etc. اتقی means, he was on his guard against, or he guarded himself against. اتقی به means, he took it or him as a وقایة(shield) for himself (Aqrab). In religious language the word means, to guard oneself against sins or harmful things; or to take God as a shield for protection against sins. It is wrong, therefore, to translate the word as "fear", unless it is for want of a better word. تقوی or اتقا or تقی means, ever guarding oneself against sins. Ubayy bin Ka‘b, a distinguished Companion of the Holy Prophet, aptly explains تقوی by likening متقی to a man who walks through thorny bushes, taking every possible care that his clothes are not caught in, and torn by, the branches (Kathir). An Arab poet, Ibnul-Mu‘tazz, has expressed the same idea in the following beautiful verses:
خل الذنوب صغیرھا
وکبیرھا ذاک التقی
واصنع کماٴش فوق ارض
الشوک یحذر مایری
لا تحقرن صغیرة
اٴن اٴلجباٴل من الحصی
i.e. "Avoid all sins both small and great—that is تقوی. And act like one who walks through a land full of thorny bushes, cautious of all things that one sees. Do not think lightly of small sins, for even big mountains are made up of tiny pebbles" (Kathir). A Muttaqi (righteous person), therefore, is one who is ever on his guard against sins and takes God for his shield or shelter.
Commentary:
The clause ذالك الكتاب (this is a perfect Book) placed in the beginning of the verse, is capable of several interpretations, the following two being more in harmony with the Quranic text:
1. This is a Complete and Perfect Book, a Book which possesses all the excellences that a complete and perfect Book should possess.
2. This is that Book or this is the Book (which you prayed for, or which was promised to you).
Combined with the words لا ریب فیه the full clause ذالك الكتاب لا ریب فیه would mean that this Book is perfect in all respects and contains nothing of ریب in it, i.e. nothing that may make one’s mind uneasy, nothing doubtful, nothing that may cause affliction, etc.
A Book claiming to be revealed and demanding acceptance in the presence of other Books which also claim Divineorigin must at the very outset make such a claim to set at rest the natural question as to what was the necessity of a new Book when already so many Books existed in the world. So the Quran, in the very beginning, asserts that of all Books it alone is perfect, satisfying human needs in a perfect manner.
The above claim of the Quran is capable of detailed substantiation. Briefly, however, it is founded on the comprehensiveness of its teaching. The Quran deals clearly and adequately with all important questions such as God and His attributes; the origin, nature and purpose of man; and his life here and in the hereafter. It instructs man in the regulation of his relations with God and his fellow men in a manner unequalled by other religious Books. It instructs parents and children, husbands and wives and other relatives in their duties. It teaches about wills and inheritance and about the rights of neighbours, employers and employees, rulers and ruled. Above all, it tells how man should conduct himself in relation to God and His Prophets. The other Books either do not teach about these matters at all or their treatment of them is very fragmentary.
The Quran also gives a very systematic account of morals—a subject on which the other Books say either little or nothing. In the Buddhist teaching we have a discussion on the basic instincts of man, but that discussion is very meagre compared with the account of the Quran. The Quran tells us about the roots of instincts, the ends which they serve and the use to which they may rightly be put. It also tells us how instincts become transformed into good or bad moral qualities, and how good qualities may be promoted and bad ones eradicated or discouraged. The Buddhist teaching inculcates the killing of desires but does not tell how bad desires arise and how they can be checked. The Quran teaches about the sources of sin and about the means of damming them.
Dealing with all these subjects in detail, the Quran is yet a book of very small dimensions, a fact which makes the reading, understanding and remembering of it a comparatively easy task. Thousands of persons know it completely by heart. The claim of the Quran that it is a perfect Book is, therefore, based on fact, and is appropriately made in the beginning of the text.
The second meaning of ذالك الكتاب (this is the Book) is that the prayer, Guide us in the right path, contained in Al-Fatihah meets with acceptance in this verse. Man prayed for guidance and guidance has come. "This is the Book" thus means, "this is the Book which contains the guidance prayed for in Al-Fatihah." The expression may also mean, "This is the Book which was promised to you."
The full meaning of ذالك الكتاب (this is a perfect Book) becomes clear when we read it together with the ensuing words لاریب فیه ھدی للمتقین i.e. this is a perfect Book; there is nothing of doubt in it; it is a guidance for the righteous. The first natural reaction to a new message is that of fear lest it should lead one into error or evil; the second reaction is the hope that the message may prove beneficial. Both these reactions—the first negative and the second positive—have thus been addressed in this verse. The Quran is a Perfect Book, because on the one hand there is nothing in the Quran to cause uneasiness or to create doubt or despair, and on the other, there is everything in it which can be a guidance for the God-fearing. Elsewhere in the Quran we read, Aye! it is in the word of God (more literally, the remembrance of Allah) that hearts can find comfort (13:29.)
The words, there is no doubt in it, do not mean that nobody will ever entertain any doubt about the Quran. The Quran itself refers to objections that disbelievers raised against it. The words, therefore, only mean that the teaching of the Quran is so rational that a right-thinking person who approaches it impartially cannot but accept it as a guide. Wherry and other Christian critics, thinking that the words, there is no doubt in it, have only one meaning, have jumped to the conclusion that the Holy Prophet must have been afraid of the doubtful nature of the Quran. These critics forget that this verse was revealed at Medina after a large part of the Quran had already been revealed. Disbelievers had already raised many objections against it, and it was in reply to these objections that the words were revealed. The imputation of a guilty conscience is therefore utterly false. Assertion of truth and denial of doubt is common to other Scriptures as well. In the Proverbs we read, "All the words of my mouth are in righteousness; there is nothing froward or perverse in them" (Pro. 8:8; see also Isa. 45:19; Tit. 3:8; 1. Tim. 4:9; Rev. 22:6).
Moreover, the word ریب does not mean a doubt which helps the investigation of truth but a doubt born of unfounded suspicion. Accordingly, the words لاریب فیه would mean that there is nothing in the Quran which is based on doubt, i.e.everything is based on truth and certainty. The Quran asserts no doctrine or principle without also giving cogent reasons for it.
The word ریب also means, "affliction or calamity." The Quran contains nothing that may in any way cause misery or affliction to an individual or a people. It raised nations from the quagmire of moral degradation and social depravity to the highest pinnacles of worldly and spiritual glory. Little wonder they became convinced through experience that there was not a single commandment by acting upon which they could come to grief.
The word ریب is also used in the sense of "evil opinion or false charge or calumny". In this sense the clause would mean that the Quran contains nothing that may, in any way, lay a false charge against anyone. Indeed, the Quran seeks to usurp the right of no one, and it slanders nobody—neither God nor any revealed Book nor any Prophet.
It may seem strange, but is nevertheless true, that religious Books, such as the Vedas, the Zend-Avesta, the Old and the New Testament, ascribe to God imperfections of one kind or another. The Quran, on the contrary, declares Him free of all defects, the Most Perfect in Power, Majesty and Holiness. This point will be discussed in detail when we come to the relevant verses.
The Word of God has also come in for much criticism. There is the school which holds the view that revelation is man’s own mental response to the problems on which he reflects. Thus, certainty of faith, which comes of the spokenWord of God, is denied to man, and there remains no distinction between man’s own thoughts and those revealed by God. The Quran exonerates the revealed Books of different religions from the charge that they are not the spoken Word of God but only a reflection of peculiarly sensitive individuals’ own thoughts (4:165). The Quran accepts the Divineorigin of the Books of other religions (3:4; 35:25).
The Prophets of God—Adam, Abraham, Moses, Jesus, Krishna—also have been calumniated unknowingly by their own followers and knowingly by others. The Quran declares them all to be innocent. Belief in the sinlessness of Prophets is among the cardinal beliefs of Islam (6:125). The Quran also proclaims their innocence individually (20:116; 53:38; 20:23; 20:88; 20:91; 2:103; 21:92; 2:88; 19:14).
To sum up, the words لاریب فیه would mean: (1) that the Quran contains nothing that may make one’s mind uneasy; (2) that there is nothing doubtful in it; every teaching and every statement made in it is supported by arguments; (3) that it contains nothing that may bring misery or affliction to an individual or a nation; And (4) that it contains no accusation against, or low opinion about, any object of faith.
The words ھدی للمتقین (guidance for the righteous) bring before us the positive side of the Quran. The reader is assured that the Quran contains not only nothing negative, but also everything positive of the highest order. As explained above, guidance has three stages: (1) showing the right path; (2) leading one to it; and (3) helping one follow it till reaching the goal. The words, guidance for the righteous, therefore, mean that guidance contained in the Quran is limitless, helping man to higher and still higher stages of perfection and making him more and more deserving of the favours of God. The ways and means by which a devotee attains to nearness to his Creator are infinite and unfold themselves one after another without end (29:70). The process of the spiritual advance of man does not stop with death but continues in the life to come (66:9),
The objection has been raised that, if the Quran guides only the righteous, what about those who have not attained righteousness? The objection is groundless. The Quran abounds in verses which prove that it is a guidance not only for the righteous but for all seekers, to whatever stage they may have attained (2:22; 2:186; 3:139; 17:42; 18:55; 30:59).
a
2:24; 10:38; 32:3; 41:43.
b
2:186; 3:139; 31:4.
17
Dhalika is primarily used in the sense of "that," but is also sometimes used in the sense of "this" (Aqrab). Sometimes it is used to indicate the high rank and dignity of the subject to which it refers. Here it signifies that the Book is, as it were, remote from the reader in eminence and loftiness of merit (Fath).
17A
The particle al, like the definite article "the" in the English language, is used to denote a definite object known to the reader. In this sense the word Dhalikal-Kitabu would mean, this is the Book, or this is that Book—the promised Book. The particle is also used to denote the combination of all possible attributes in one individual. The expression thus means, this is a Book which possesses all those excellent qualities which a perfect book should possess. Or it means, this alone is a perfect Book.
18
Raib means, disquietude or uneasiness of mind; doubt; affliction or calamity and evil opinion; false charge or calumny (Aqrab). The verse does not mean that nobody will ever entertain any doubt about the Qur’an. It only means that its teaching is so rational that a right-thinking person, who approaches it with an unbiased mind, will find it a safe and sure guide.
19
Muttaqi is derived from Waqa which has the sense of guarding against that which harms or injures. Wiqayah means, a shield and Ittaqa bihi (Muttaqi is in the nominative case of Ittaqa) means, he took him or it as a shield (Lane). Ubayy bin K‘ab, a distinguished Companion of the Holy Prophet, aptly explains Taqwa by likening Muttaqi to one who walks through thorny bushes, taking all possible care that his clothes are not caught in, and torn by, their branches (Kathir). A Muttaqi, therefore, is one who is ever on his guard against sins and takes God for his shield or shelter and is very regardful of his duty. The words, "a guidance for the righteous," mean that guidance contained in the Qur’an knows no limit. It helps man to attain limitless stage of spiritual perfection and makes him more and more deserving of God’s favours.
اَوۡ کَصَیِّبٍ مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ فِیۡہِ ظُلُمٰتٌ وَّرَعۡدٌ وَّبَرۡقٌ یَّجۡعَلُوۡنَ اَصٰبِعَہُمۡ فِیۡۤ اٰذَانِہِمۡ مِّنَ الصَّوٰعِقِ حَذَرَ الۡمَوۡتِ ۚ وَاللّٰہُ مُحِیۡطٌۢ بِالۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ
6:40, 123; 24:41.
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
سَمَاء (Sama’) 挂在头顶上空并形成影荫的东西; 天空或天; 一片乌云或许多乌云。 (Lane)
这一节和上一节涉及两类虚伪者: (1) 假装成穆斯林的不信道的人; 与 (2) 信道的人, 但信得不诚、德行较差、有不信道的倾向。这节经典的要点看来是, 后一种虚伪者的情况像那些胆小的人, 稍为碰到一阵雷雨和闪电就惊恐而未能从中受益。
واؤ اس جگہ حالیہ ہے۔ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جب کفار خداتعالیٰ کی گرفت تلے آگئے ہیں اور تباہ ہونے والے ہیں تو پھر ان سے ڈرنا حماقت نہیں تو اور کیا ہے۔ چونکہ واؤ حالیہ ہے اس لئے اس کا ترجمہ ’’حالانکہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔
6:40, 123; 24:41.
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
Sama’ means, anything which hangs overhead and gives shade; the sky or the heaven; a cloud or clouds (Lane).
This and the preceding verses refer to two classes of hypocrites: (1) Disbelievers who posed as Muslims; and (2) believers, bad in faith and worse in works, with leaning towards disbelief. The purport of the verse seems to be that the condition of the latter class of hypocrites is like that of those timorous people who, at a mere shower of rain with thunder and lightning, become alarmed and fail to benefit by it.
6:40, 123; 24:41.
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
Important Words:
او (or) is a conjunction signifying several meanings. Here it is used in the sense of "or". It does not, however, denote doubt but simply indicates the presentation of an alternative similitude.
صیب (heavy rain) is derived from صاب which means, it came down; it descended; or it poured forth. The word صیبmeans, clouds pouring down heavy rain; or heavy rain itself (Lane).
السماء (the clouds) is derived from سما i.e. he or it became high or towering. Thus السماء means, anything that hangs high over your head and covers you in its shade; the sky; any canopy, ceiling or roof; a cloud (Aqrab).
رعد (thunder). رعدالسحاب means, the cloud thundered. رعد لی فلان means, he threatened me. رعد therefore means, thunder of clouds; or thunder of war, etc. In the present verse it is used figuratively, meaning, weighty commands; or prophecies relating to coming disasters; or injunctions relating to war, etc.
البرق (lightning) is derived from برق i.e. it shone or gave out light. برق السماء means, the sky shone with lightning. برق الشیءmeans, the thing shone with light. البرق therefore means, lightning or gleaming in the clouds (Aqrab). In this verse it is used figuratively, meaning, victories in wars; or spoils of war; or clear signs of truth, etc.
الصواعق (thunderclaps) is the plural of الصاعقة (a thunderclap) which is derived from صعق (sa‘iqa) or صعق (sa‘aqa). They say صعقت السماء القوم i.e. the sky hit the people with lightning. صعق الرعد means, the thunder grew louder. صعق الرجل means, the man fell down in a swoon; he died; he lost the power of thinking owing to some great and sudden noise accompanying a calamity. الصاعقة means: (1) lightning that descends from the thundering clouds and burns what it smites; (2) any destructive calamity or punishment; (3) death and destruction; (4) noise or report accompanying a divine punishment like an earthquake, etc.; (5) swoon and unconsciousness (Aqrab & Lane).
الموت (death) is from مات i.e. he died (in various senses); he became as if dead; he slept. موت is the opposite of حیاة (life) and means death or lifelessness. Like life, death is also of several kinds: (1) Stoppage of the power of growth (50:12). (2) Deprivation of sensation or consciousness (19:24). (3) Depri-vation of the faculty of intellect and understanding (6:123). (4) To be, as though, dead with grief or sorrow or fear (14:18). (5) Spiritual death (3:170). (6) Sleep, which the Arabs call a light sort of death (Mufradat). (7) Stillness or motionlessness. (8) Being reduced to poverty. (9) Becoming worn out. (10) Becoming base, abject, vile and despicable. (11) Becoming destitute of cultivation or of inhabitants (Lane). According to Lisan موت (death) also signifies any painful condition such as poverty, humiliation, dotage, sinfulness, etc.
Commentary:
This verse refers to the second class of hypocrites, viz. those who, though not quite insincere in their belief, were yet weak in their faith and practice and became upset whenever there was a threat of attack by the enemy or whenever a situation arose demanding some sacrifice. These people feared the oppression of men more than the punishment of God, and tried to maintain good relations with disbelievers by secret correspondence and by supplying information about the believers. They consoled themselves with the thought that as Islam was a true religion from God, its victory was assured in spite of anything they might do, and hence it was not proper for them to expose themselves to unnecessary danger.
Islam has no place for such weaklings. It is a religion of action and sacrifice. That is why, in the very beginning of the Quran, such people have been plainly told that God reckons them among the hypocrites and will deal with them accordingly. Islam teaches us not to spare any sacrifice to win the pleasure of God and one who is not prepared for such a complete sacrifice will not deserve the reward promised to Islam and Muslims.
This and the preceding verses refer to two classes of hypocrites: (1) disbelievers who posed as Muslims, and (2) believers bad in faith and worse in works––with leanings towards disbelievers. This is proved by the following considerations: (a) In verse 18 it is said that the hypocrites kindled a fire, but in the present verse there is no mention of the hypocrites kindling a fire. On the contrary, mention is made of signs or trials coming from heaven; (b) In the first simile it was said that when the fire illuminated its surroundings, the hypocrites were bereft of their sight. In the second simile embodied in vv. 20 & 21 it is said that when there is light, the people take advantage of it and begin to move;(c) In the first simile it was said that the people referred to were not believers. They were deaf, dumb and blind. But in the second simile it is only said that if God willed He would make these people deaf and blind, implying that they were not so already but would become so, if they continued to pursue the course they had adopted; and (d) The men in the first simile were said to be plotting against Islam and Muslims, whereas those in the second simile are not spoken of as plotting against Muslims, but simply as leaving them alone in times of danger. All these facts indicate that these verses refer to two separate classes of hypocrites and this is why the word او (or) has been placed between the two verses. They are two separate classes and not the same class.
The purport of the present verse is that the condition of the latter class of hypocrites is like that of those timorous people who, at a mere shower of rain with thunder and lightning, become timid and fail to benefit from the rain. Similarly, the coming of Islam is accompanied by trials and hardships. The true believer knows that these too have a purpose and is not upset. The trials serve only to increase his zeal.
Objection is sometimes taken against Prophets on the ground that their advent produces disorder and disunion in the earth. The verse provides an answer to this objection by pointing out that just as rain, which gives life to the earth, is accompanied by darkness and thunder and a temporary screening of the sun, even so the trials which accompany the advent of Prophets only presage the dawning of a new era in even greater splendour and effulgence.
The word صاعقة (thunderclap) is spoken of in the verse as making the hypocrites fearful of death. The verse suggests that such a fear is unreasonable because the thunder-clap which makes these people afraid comes after the lightning has actually struck. To slip one’s fingers into one’s ears can therefore serve no purpose. A state of war already exists between believers and disbelievers and this must entail some suffering and hardship. It is of no use to the hypocrites to try to escape the implications and consequences of war.
The words, Allah encompasses the disbelievers, at the end of the verse point to the unreasonableness of the fear entertained by the hypocrites. Since God has already decreed the defeat and destruction of the disbelievers, the hypocrites need have no fear of any serious harm from them.
b
6:40, 123; 24:41.
c
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
29K
سَمَاء (Sama’) 挂在头顶上空并形成影荫的东西; 天空或天; 一片乌云或许多乌云。 (Lane)
29L
这一节和上一节涉及两类虚伪者: (1) 假装成穆斯林的不信道的人; 与 (2) 信道的人, 但信得不诚、德行较差、有不信道的倾向。这节经典的要点看来是, 后一种虚伪者的情况像那些胆小的人, 稍为碰到一阵雷雨和闪电就惊恐而未能从中受益。
3
واؤ اس جگہ حالیہ ہے۔ مطلب یہ ہے کہ جب کفار خداتعالیٰ کی گرفت تلے آگئے ہیں اور تباہ ہونے والے ہیں تو پھر ان سے ڈرنا حماقت نہیں تو اور کیا ہے۔ چونکہ واؤ حالیہ ہے اس لئے اس کا ترجمہ ’’حالانکہ‘‘ کیا گیا ہے۔
b
6:40, 123; 24:41.
c
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
26
Important Words:
او (or) is a conjunction signifying several meanings. Here it is used in the sense of "or". It does not, however, denote doubt but simply indicates the presentation of an alternative similitude.
صیب (heavy rain) is derived from صاب which means, it came down; it descended; or it poured forth. The word صیبmeans, clouds pouring down heavy rain; or heavy rain itself (Lane).
السماء (the clouds) is derived from سما i.e. he or it became high or towering. Thus السماء means, anything that hangs high over your head and covers you in its shade; the sky; any canopy, ceiling or roof; a cloud (Aqrab).
رعد (thunder). رعدالسحاب means, the cloud thundered. رعد لی فلان means, he threatened me. رعد therefore means, thunder of clouds; or thunder of war, etc. In the present verse it is used figuratively, meaning, weighty commands; or prophecies relating to coming disasters; or injunctions relating to war, etc.
البرق (lightning) is derived from برق i.e. it shone or gave out light. برق السماء means, the sky shone with lightning. برق الشیءmeans, the thing shone with light. البرق therefore means, lightning or gleaming in the clouds (Aqrab). In this verse it is used figuratively, meaning, victories in wars; or spoils of war; or clear signs of truth, etc.
الصواعق (thunderclaps) is the plural of الصاعقة (a thunderclap) which is derived from صعق (sa‘iqa) or صعق (sa‘aqa). They say صعقت السماء القوم i.e. the sky hit the people with lightning. صعق الرعد means, the thunder grew louder. صعق الرجل means, the man fell down in a swoon; he died; he lost the power of thinking owing to some great and sudden noise accompanying a calamity. الصاعقة means: (1) lightning that descends from the thundering clouds and burns what it smites; (2) any destructive calamity or punishment; (3) death and destruction; (4) noise or report accompanying a divine punishment like an earthquake, etc.; (5) swoon and unconsciousness (Aqrab & Lane).
الموت (death) is from مات i.e. he died (in various senses); he became as if dead; he slept. موت is the opposite of حیاة (life) and means death or lifelessness. Like life, death is also of several kinds: (1) Stoppage of the power of growth (50:12). (2) Deprivation of sensation or consciousness (19:24). (3) Depri-vation of the faculty of intellect and understanding (6:123). (4) To be, as though, dead with grief or sorrow or fear (14:18). (5) Spiritual death (3:170). (6) Sleep, which the Arabs call a light sort of death (Mufradat). (7) Stillness or motionlessness. (8) Being reduced to poverty. (9) Becoming worn out. (10) Becoming base, abject, vile and despicable. (11) Becoming destitute of cultivation or of inhabitants (Lane). According to Lisan موت (death) also signifies any painful condition such as poverty, humiliation, dotage, sinfulness, etc.
Commentary:
This verse refers to the second class of hypocrites, viz. those who, though not quite insincere in their belief, were yet weak in their faith and practice and became upset whenever there was a threat of attack by the enemy or whenever a situation arose demanding some sacrifice. These people feared the oppression of men more than the punishment of God, and tried to maintain good relations with disbelievers by secret correspondence and by supplying information about the believers. They consoled themselves with the thought that as Islam was a true religion from God, its victory was assured in spite of anything they might do, and hence it was not proper for them to expose themselves to unnecessary danger.
Islam has no place for such weaklings. It is a religion of action and sacrifice. That is why, in the very beginning of the Quran, such people have been plainly told that God reckons them among the hypocrites and will deal with them accordingly. Islam teaches us not to spare any sacrifice to win the pleasure of God and one who is not prepared for such a complete sacrifice will not deserve the reward promised to Islam and Muslims.
This and the preceding verses refer to two classes of hypocrites: (1) disbelievers who posed as Muslims, and (2) believers bad in faith and worse in works––with leanings towards disbelievers. This is proved by the following considerations: (a) In verse 18 it is said that the hypocrites kindled a fire, but in the present verse there is no mention of the hypocrites kindling a fire. On the contrary, mention is made of signs or trials coming from heaven; (b) In the first simile it was said that when the fire illuminated its surroundings, the hypocrites were bereft of their sight. In the second simile embodied in vv. 20 & 21 it is said that when there is light, the people take advantage of it and begin to move;(c) In the first simile it was said that the people referred to were not believers. They were deaf, dumb and blind. But in the second simile it is only said that if God willed He would make these people deaf and blind, implying that they were not so already but would become so, if they continued to pursue the course they had adopted; and (d) The men in the first simile were said to be plotting against Islam and Muslims, whereas those in the second simile are not spoken of as plotting against Muslims, but simply as leaving them alone in times of danger. All these facts indicate that these verses refer to two separate classes of hypocrites and this is why the word او (or) has been placed between the two verses. They are two separate classes and not the same class.
The purport of the present verse is that the condition of the latter class of hypocrites is like that of those timorous people who, at a mere shower of rain with thunder and lightning, become timid and fail to benefit from the rain. Similarly, the coming of Islam is accompanied by trials and hardships. The true believer knows that these too have a purpose and is not upset. The trials serve only to increase his zeal.
Objection is sometimes taken against Prophets on the ground that their advent produces disorder and disunion in the earth. The verse provides an answer to this objection by pointing out that just as rain, which gives life to the earth, is accompanied by darkness and thunder and a temporary screening of the sun, even so the trials which accompany the advent of Prophets only presage the dawning of a new era in even greater splendour and effulgence.
The word صاعقة (thunderclap) is spoken of in the verse as making the hypocrites fearful of death. The verse suggests that such a fear is unreasonable because the thunder-clap which makes these people afraid comes after the lightning has actually struck. To slip one’s fingers into one’s ears can therefore serve no purpose. A state of war already exists between believers and disbelievers and this must entail some suffering and hardship. It is of no use to the hypocrites to try to escape the implications and consequences of war.
The words, Allah encompasses the disbelievers, at the end of the verse point to the unreasonableness of the fear entertained by the hypocrites. Since God has already decreed the defeat and destruction of the disbelievers, the hypocrites need have no fear of any serious harm from them.
a
6:40, 123; 24:41.
b
13:13; 24:44; 30:25.
39
Sama’ means, anything which hangs overhead and gives shade; the sky or the heaven; a cloud or clouds (Lane).
40
This and the preceding verses refer to two classes of hypocrites: (1) Disbelievers who posed as Muslims; and (2) believers, bad in faith and worse in works, with leaning towards disbelief. The purport of the verse seems to be that the condition of the latter class of hypocrites is like that of those timorous people who, at a mere shower of rain with thunder and lightning, become alarmed and fail to benefit by it.
یَکَادُ الۡبَرۡقُ یَخۡطَفُ اَبۡصٰرَہُمۡ ۖ کُلَّمَاۤ اَضَآءَ لَہُمۡ مَّشَوۡا فِیۡہِ وَاِذَاۤ اَظۡلَمَ عَلَیۡہِمۡ قَامُوۡا ۚ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ اللّٰہُ لَذَہَبَ بِسَمۡعِہِمۡ وَاَبۡصٰرِہِمۡ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیۡءٍ قَدِیۡرٌ
4:73, 74.
那些被说成信道不坚的虚伪者, 非常近于丧失他们的视觉。他们并没有真正失明, 但是如果他们不断地处于以雷电为象征的要求勇气与牺牲的情况中, 他们大半会失明--------丧失他们的信仰。可是主的仁慈已如此规定:闪电之后并不一定伴有雷霆。经常只是非常明亮的一道闪光, 搬去黑暗的覆盖层, 帮助徒步旅行者向前行进。假如伊斯兰教看来在进展, 这些虚伪者就与穆斯林合作。但是, 当闪电伴随有雷霆时, 也就是说, 当情况要求牺牲生命或财产时, 世界对他们就变得黑暗了; 他们就变得惊慌失措, 站立不动, 不肯与信道者一起继续前进。
شَئ (Shai’) 意指愿意或很想要做的事情。
’’ضائع کر دیتا ہے‘‘ لَذَھَبَ کے معنے ہیں۔ کیونکہ عربی میں ذَھَبَ بِہٖ کے ایک معنی اَزَالَہٗ کے بھی ہوتے ہیں‘ یعنی ضائع کر دیا‘ دور کر دیا۔ (اقرب)
عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیْئٍ قَدِیْرٌ۔ شَیْئٌ کا ترجمہ ’’امر‘‘ اور ’’بات‘‘ وغیرہ سے کیا جاتا ہے۔ مگر شَیْئٌ اسم ہونے کے علاوہ مصدر بھی ہے اور مصدر بمعنے اسم فاعل اور اسم مفعول ہو سکتا ہے۔ اس آیت میں شَیْئٌ بمعنے اسم مفعول استعمال ہوا ہے یعنی چاہی ہوئی چیز۔ اور آیت کے صحیح معنے یہ ہیں کہ اللہ ہر اس امر پر جس کا وہ ارادہ کرے یقیناً پوری طرح قادر ہے۔ ان معنوں کو واضح کرنے کے لئے خطوط وحدانی میں بعض الفاظ بڑھا دیئے گئے ہیں۔ جب تک ان معنوں کو مدنظر نہ رکھا جائے ناواقفوں کو دھوکا لگ جاتا ہے۔ حتیٰ کہ بعض لوگ کہہ دیتے ہیں کہ کیا خدا چوری پر قادر ہے یا مرنے پر قادر
4:73-74.
The hypocrites, described as weak believers, are very near to losing their sight. They have not actually lost it, but if they are repeatedly confronted with situations demanding courage and sacrifice symbolized by lightning and thunder, they are very likely to lose it—their faith. But the mercy of God has so ordained that lightning is not always accompanied by thunderbolt. Often it is only a brilliant flash, which lifts the veil of darkness and helps the wayfarer to move on. In case Islam seems to make progress, these hypocrites make common cause with the Muslims. But when lightning is accompanied by thunder, i.e. when the situation demands sacrifice of life or property the world becomes dark to them; they become dumbfounded and stand still, refusing to move on with the Faithful.
Shai’ signifies that which is willed or desired.
4:73, 74.
Important Words:
یخطف (snatch away) is derived from خطف meaning, he seized a thing quickly; he snatched it away خطف البرق البصر means, the lightning snatched away the sight (Aqrab).
شیء (thing or what one wills) is infinitive from شاء i.e. he willed or he intended. The word شیء is ordinarily translated as, a thing or anything or something; but as in Arabic the infinitive is sometimes used to give the meaning of a passive participle, the word may also be translated as, what is willed or intended or something that one wills or intends.
قدیر (has the power) is derived from قدر. They say قدر علیه i.e. he had the power to do it; or he possessed power over him or it. قادر means, powerful, possessing power over, or possessing power to do. قدیر is the intensive form of قادر and means, very powerful, most powerful, having or possessing full power.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that these hypocrites—the hypocrites described as weak believers—are very near to losing their sight. They have not actually lost it, but if they are repeatedly confronted with situations demanding courage and sacrifice symbolized by lightning and thunder, they are very likely to lose their faith. But the mercy of God has so ordained that lightning is not always accompanied by a thunder-bolt. Often it is only a brilliant flash, which lifts the veil of darkness and helps the wayfarer to move on. In this case it symbolizes the dazzling power of Islam. On such occasions these hypocrites make common cause with the Muslims. But when lightning is accompanied by thunder, i.e.when the situation demands sacrifice of life or property, the world becomes dark to the hypocrites; they become dumb-founded and stand still, refusing to move on with the faithful.
The words, and if Allah willed, He could take away their hearing and their sight, indicate that the hypocrites referred to here had not been deprived of their hearing or sight till then. It was still open to them to submit to the teaching of the Quran completely and to accept the leadership of the Prophet in all sincerity. If, however, they continued in their present course and did not stop deserting the Muslims in difficult times, they would soon cease to have any connection with Islam and the Muslims—they would lose all sight and all hearing.
The words, surely, Allah has the power to do all that He wills, imply that the fear of the hypocrites lest they should come to harm at the hands of disbelievers has its origin in their want of faith in God and of a knowledge of His attributes. If they only knew that Allah had the power to do all that He willed and that He had decreed that Islam should triumph over all its enemies, they would not fear the disbelievers at all. Fear other than the fear of God is always due to a weakness of faith in God, and a lack of true knowledge of His attributes.
The statement that, Allah has the power to do all that He wills, also disposes of the question, sometimes very naively asked, whether God has the power to cause His own death or make an equal to Himself or to speak a lie, etc. As explained above, the word شیء means, something that is willed or intended, and as God never wills to cause His own death or to make an equal to Himself or to speak a lie, etc.—because these are signs of imperfection and God is perfect—so these and all similar questions, beside being foolish, are irrelevant and must not arise.
Lastly, it may be noted that this verse also serves as a warning to Muslims. One may be careful against drifting into a state of كفر(disbelief) or becoming a منافق (hypocrite) of the first class, but one may imperceptibly turn into a hypocrite of the second class without feeling the change in the beginning. A true Muslim should, therefore, be ever on his guard against that danger. He should not only hold the beliefs taught by Islam but should also act like a true Muslim and be ever prepared for all sacrifices in the cause of Islam.
d
4:73, 74.
29M
那些被说成信道不坚的虚伪者, 非常近于丧失他们的视觉。他们并没有真正失明, 但是如果他们不断地处于以雷电为象征的要求勇气与牺牲的情况中, 他们大半会失明--------丧失他们的信仰。可是主的仁慈已如此规定:闪电之后并不一定伴有雷霆。经常只是非常明亮的一道闪光, 搬去黑暗的覆盖层, 帮助徒步旅行者向前行进。假如伊斯兰教看来在进展, 这些虚伪者就与穆斯林合作。但是, 当闪电伴随有雷霆时, 也就是说, 当情况要求牺牲生命或财产时, 世界对他们就变得黑暗了; 他们就变得惊慌失措, 站立不动, 不肯与信道者一起继续前进。
29N
شَئ (Shai’) 意指愿意或很想要做的事情。
1
’’ضائع کر دیتا ہے‘‘ لَذَھَبَ کے معنے ہیں۔ کیونکہ عربی میں ذَھَبَ بِہٖ کے ایک معنی اَزَالَہٗ کے بھی ہوتے ہیں‘ یعنی ضائع کر دیا‘ دور کر دیا۔ (اقرب)
2
عَلٰی کُلِّ شَیْئٍ قَدِیْرٌ۔ شَیْئٌ کا ترجمہ ’’امر‘‘ اور ’’بات‘‘ وغیرہ سے کیا جاتا ہے۔ مگر شَیْئٌ اسم ہونے کے علاوہ مصدر بھی ہے اور مصدر بمعنے اسم فاعل اور اسم مفعول ہو سکتا ہے۔ اس آیت میں شَیْئٌ بمعنے اسم مفعول استعمال ہوا ہے یعنی چاہی ہوئی چیز۔ اور آیت کے صحیح معنے یہ ہیں کہ اللہ ہر اس امر پر جس کا وہ ارادہ کرے یقیناً پوری طرح قادر ہے۔ ان معنوں کو واضح کرنے کے لئے خطوط وحدانی میں بعض الفاظ بڑھا دیئے گئے ہیں۔ جب تک ان معنوں کو مدنظر نہ رکھا جائے ناواقفوں کو دھوکا لگ جاتا ہے۔ حتیٰ کہ بعض لوگ کہہ دیتے ہیں کہ کیا خدا چوری پر قادر ہے یا مرنے پر قادر
a
4:73, 74.
27
Important Words:
یخطف (snatch away) is derived from خطف meaning, he seized a thing quickly; he snatched it away خطف البرق البصر means, the lightning snatched away the sight (Aqrab).
شیء (thing or what one wills) is infinitive from شاء i.e. he willed or he intended. The word شیء is ordinarily translated as, a thing or anything or something; but as in Arabic the infinitive is sometimes used to give the meaning of a passive participle, the word may also be translated as, what is willed or intended or something that one wills or intends.
قدیر (has the power) is derived from قدر. They say قدر علیه i.e. he had the power to do it; or he possessed power over him or it. قادر means, powerful, possessing power over, or possessing power to do. قدیر is the intensive form of قادر and means, very powerful, most powerful, having or possessing full power.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that these hypocrites—the hypocrites described as weak believers—are very near to losing their sight. They have not actually lost it, but if they are repeatedly confronted with situations demanding courage and sacrifice symbolized by lightning and thunder, they are very likely to lose their faith. But the mercy of God has so ordained that lightning is not always accompanied by a thunder-bolt. Often it is only a brilliant flash, which lifts the veil of darkness and helps the wayfarer to move on. In this case it symbolizes the dazzling power of Islam. On such occasions these hypocrites make common cause with the Muslims. But when lightning is accompanied by thunder, i.e.when the situation demands sacrifice of life or property, the world becomes dark to the hypocrites; they become dumb-founded and stand still, refusing to move on with the faithful.
The words, and if Allah willed, He could take away their hearing and their sight, indicate that the hypocrites referred to here had not been deprived of their hearing or sight till then. It was still open to them to submit to the teaching of the Quran completely and to accept the leadership of the Prophet in all sincerity. If, however, they continued in their present course and did not stop deserting the Muslims in difficult times, they would soon cease to have any connection with Islam and the Muslims—they would lose all sight and all hearing.
The words, surely, Allah has the power to do all that He wills, imply that the fear of the hypocrites lest they should come to harm at the hands of disbelievers has its origin in their want of faith in God and of a knowledge of His attributes. If they only knew that Allah had the power to do all that He willed and that He had decreed that Islam should triumph over all its enemies, they would not fear the disbelievers at all. Fear other than the fear of God is always due to a weakness of faith in God, and a lack of true knowledge of His attributes.
The statement that, Allah has the power to do all that He wills, also disposes of the question, sometimes very naively asked, whether God has the power to cause His own death or make an equal to Himself or to speak a lie, etc. As explained above, the word شیء means, something that is willed or intended, and as God never wills to cause His own death or to make an equal to Himself or to speak a lie, etc.—because these are signs of imperfection and God is perfect—so these and all similar questions, beside being foolish, are irrelevant and must not arise.
Lastly, it may be noted that this verse also serves as a warning to Muslims. One may be careful against drifting into a state of كفر(disbelief) or becoming a منافق (hypocrite) of the first class, but one may imperceptibly turn into a hypocrite of the second class without feeling the change in the beginning. A true Muslim should, therefore, be ever on his guard against that danger. He should not only hold the beliefs taught by Islam but should also act like a true Muslim and be ever prepared for all sacrifices in the cause of Islam.
c
4:73-74.
41
The hypocrites, described as weak believers, are very near to losing their sight. They have not actually lost it, but if they are repeatedly confronted with situations demanding courage and sacrifice symbolized by lightning and thunder, they are very likely to lose it—their faith. But the mercy of God has so ordained that lightning is not always accompanied by thunderbolt. Often it is only a brilliant flash, which lifts the veil of darkness and helps the wayfarer to move on. In case Islam seems to make progress, these hypocrites make common cause with the Muslims. But when lightning is accompanied by thunder, i.e. when the situation demands sacrifice of life or property the world becomes dark to them; they become dumbfounded and stand still, refusing to move on with the Faithful.
41A
Shai’ signifies that which is willed or desired.
فَاَزَلَّہُمَا الشَّیۡطٰنُ عَنۡہَا فَاَخۡرَجَہُمَا مِمَّا کَانَا فِیۡہِ ۖ وَقُلۡنَا اہۡبِطُوۡا بَعۡضُکُمۡ لِبَعۡضٍ عَدُوٌّ ۖ وَّلَکُمۡ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ مُسۡتَقَرٌّ وَّمَتٰعٌ اِلٰی حِیۡنٍ
7:21, 28; 20:121.
7:25; 20:124.
7:25-26; 20:56; 77:26-27.
本节经文最初两个子句指恶魔诱使阿丹和他的妻子离开他们被安置的地方, 从而使他丧失了舒适。按照2:35的解释, 欺诈和给阿丹带来烦恼的存在物是 شَیْطَانْ (Shaitan, 恶魔), 而不是一般所说的拒绝侍候阿丹的伊布利司。因此恶魔在这里不是指伊布利司, 而是指阿丹时期人们中他的某一别的敌人。17:66中认为伊布利司不可能对阿丹具有控制权, 这一推断得到了进一步证实。恶魔这词比伊布利司具有广泛得多的意义, 因为伊布利司是给拒绝侍候阿丹而属於精纳 (中一种) 的邪恶 (精神) 的名称, 由此成为全宇宙邪恶力量的魁首和代表, 恶魔就是任何邪恶或有害的人或事物, 不论是精神的东西或人, 是动物或一种疾病或任何别的东西。因此伊布利司是恶魔, 他的所有同伴和合伙人是恶魔, 真理的敌人是恶魔, 所有为害作恶的人是恶魔, 所有伤害人的动物是恶魔, 所有有害的疾病也是恶魔。«古兰经»、圣训以及阿拉伯书籍中充满着这样的例子, 把恶魔这词随便用于这样一个或所有这些事物。
«古兰经» 不赞同任何人活着升天的这种想法, 因为本节经文清楚地把大地定为人类的终身住所, 并否定了伊撒或其他任何人曾活着升天的意见。
7:21, 28; 20:121.
7:25; 20:124.
7:25-26; 20:56; 77:26-27.
The first two clauses of the verse mean that a satanic being enticed Adam and his spouse from the place in which they were placed and thereby deprived them of the comfort they enjoyed. As explained in 2:35 the being who beguiled and brought trouble on Adam was Shaitan and not Iblis, who is spoken of as refusing to serve Adam. So Shaitan does not here refer to Iblis, but to someone else from among the people of Adam’s time who was his enemy. The inference is further supported by 17:66 according to which Iblis could have no power over Adam. The word Shaitan is of much wider significance than Iblis, for whereas Iblis is the name given to the Evil Spirit who belonged to the jinn and refused to serve Adam, thereafter becoming the leader and representative of the forces of evil in the universe, Shaitan is any evil or harmful being or thing, whether a spirit or a human being or an animal or a disease or any other thing. Thus Iblis is a 'satan,' his comrades and associates are 'satans
The Qur’an lends no support to the idea of anybody ascending to the heavens alive, for the verse clearly fixes the earth as the life-long abode of man and rejects the idea that Jesus or, for that matter, anybody else ever went up to the heavens alive.
7:21, 28; 20:121.
2:62; 7:25; 20:124.
7:25, 26; 20:56; 77:26, 27.
Important Words:
ازلھما (caused them both to slip). ازل derived from زل i.e. he slipped. ازل means: (1) he caused him to slip; (2) he turned him from the truth or from the right path (Aqrab). The word زل is sometimes used of slipping without intention (Mufradat).
اھبطوا (go forth) is derived from ھبط meaning, he descended or alighted or went down. But when the word is followed by the preposition من it generally means, he went forth or he departed. Thus ھبط من الوادی means, he went forth from the valley (Baqa). Arabic grammar, however, permits of the preposition being omitted. Thus the word اھبطوا in the present verse would mean, go forth or depart. Further on (in 2:39) we read اھبطوامنھا which means, go out of it or go forth from it.
مستقر (abode) is derived from استقر which again is derived from قر. They say قر فی المکان or استقر بالمکان i.e. he stayed or became established in the place; he adopted the place as his residence. So مستقر means, a place where one resides or abides for some length of time (Aqrab).
متاع (provision) is derived from متع. They say متعه الله بکذا. i.e. God made him profit by it for some length of time. So متاعmeans: (1) any of the necessaries of life like food, clothes and furniture; (2) goods of the world; (3) any short-lived profit that does not last for long (Aqrab). The word also means, deriving benefit from a thing for some length of time (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in, caused them both to slip by means of it, evidently refers to the شجرة or tree. The first two clauses of the verse mean that a satanic being enticed Adam and his spouse from the place where they were and thereby deprived them of the comforts they enjoyed. As explained in 2:35 above, it will be noted that he who beguiled and brought trouble on Adam was Shaitan and not Iblis who is spoken of as refusing to serve Adam. This distinction is to be found not only in the verse under comment but throughout the Quran which invariably speaks of Iblis while mentioning the incident of refusal to bow down through pride, and of Shaitan wherever mention is made of Adam being instigated to eat of the prohibited شجرة (tree). The distinction points to the conclusion that the word Shaitan does not here refer to Iblis, but to someone from among the fellow beings of Adam who was hostile to him. The inference is further supported by the verse: As to My servants, thou (O Iblis) shalt certainly have no power over them (17: 66). As Adam was a vicegerent of God, Iblis could have no power over him, and the being who beguiled him was someone else. Hence, in order to bring out this fact, the word Shaitan, which has a much wider significance than Iblis, has been used here.
The concluding words of the verse, i.e. for you there is an abode in the earth, also prove that the Quran lends no support to the idea of anybody ascending to the heavens alive, for the verse clearly fixes the earth as the lifelong abode of man. Thus the Quran rejects the idea that Jesus or, for that matter, anybody else ever went up to the heavens alive.
A short note here on the word 'satan' will not be out of place. As will be readily seen, the word 'satan' is of much wider significance than Iblis, for whereas Iblis is the name given to the Evil Spirit who belonged to the jinn and refused to serve Adam, thereafter becoming the leader of the forces of evil in the universe, the word 'satan' is used about any evil or harmful being or thing, whether a spirit or a human being or an animal or a disease or any other thing. Thus Iblis is a 'satan'; his comrades and associates are 'satans'; enemies of truth are 'satans'; mischievous men are 'satans', injurious animals are 'satans' and harmful diseases are 'satans'. The Quran, the Hadith and the Arabic literature are full of instances in which the word 'satan' has been freely used about one or all of these things. Thus the Quran says that there are 'satans' both among men and the jinn (6:113). Again, mischievous enemies of truth are also called 'satans' in the Quran (2:15). The Holy Prophet once used the name 'satan' about a thief who had repeatedly robbed Abu Hurairah (Bukhari). Similarly the Holy Prophet once said that a black street dog was a 'satan' (Majah). Again he once ordered his Companions to cover up their utensils containing food and drink lest 'satan' should find its way into them, evidently meaning harmful insects and germs (Majah). At another place the Holy Prophet exhorts his followers to clean their nostrils when they rise from sleep in the morning as 'satan' rests in them, hinting that harmful matter accumulates in the nostrils which, if not removed, may injure health (Muslim).
From the above instances it is clear that 'satan' is a very general term and is freely used about all evil or harmful beings or things. For the meaning of the word 'satan' see note on 2:15.
a
7:21, 28; 20:121.
b
7:25; 20:124.
c
7:25-26; 20:56; 77:26-27.
45
本节经文最初两个子句指恶魔诱使阿丹和他的妻子离开他们被安置的地方, 从而使他丧失了舒适。按照2:35的解释, 欺诈和给阿丹带来烦恼的存在物是 شَیْطَانْ (Shaitan, 恶魔), 而不是一般所说的拒绝侍候阿丹的伊布利司。因此恶魔在这里不是指伊布利司, 而是指阿丹时期人们中他的某一别的敌人。17:66中认为伊布利司不可能对阿丹具有控制权, 这一推断得到了进一步证实。恶魔这词比伊布利司具有广泛得多的意义, 因为伊布利司是给拒绝侍候阿丹而属於精纳 (中一种) 的邪恶 (精神) 的名称, 由此成为全宇宙邪恶力量的魁首和代表, 恶魔就是任何邪恶或有害的人或事物, 不论是精神的东西或人, 是动物或一种疾病或任何别的东西。因此伊布利司是恶魔, 他的所有同伴和合伙人是恶魔, 真理的敌人是恶魔, 所有为害作恶的人是恶魔, 所有伤害人的动物是恶魔, 所有有害的疾病也是恶魔。«古兰经»、圣训以及阿拉伯书籍中充满着这样的例子, 把恶魔这词随便用于这样一个或所有这些事物。
46
«古兰经» 不赞同任何人活着升天的这种想法, 因为本节经文清楚地把大地定为人类的终身住所, 并否定了伊撒或其他任何人曾活着升天的意见。
a
7:21, 28; 20:121.
b
2:62; 7:25; 20:124.
c
7:25, 26; 20:56; 77:26, 27.
43
Important Words:
ازلھما (caused them both to slip). ازل derived from زل i.e. he slipped. ازل means: (1) he caused him to slip; (2) he turned him from the truth or from the right path (Aqrab). The word زل is sometimes used of slipping without intention (Mufradat).
اھبطوا (go forth) is derived from ھبط meaning, he descended or alighted or went down. But when the word is followed by the preposition من it generally means, he went forth or he departed. Thus ھبط من الوادی means, he went forth from the valley (Baqa). Arabic grammar, however, permits of the preposition being omitted. Thus the word اھبطوا in the present verse would mean, go forth or depart. Further on (in 2:39) we read اھبطوامنھا which means, go out of it or go forth from it.
مستقر (abode) is derived from استقر which again is derived from قر. They say قر فی المکان or استقر بالمکان i.e. he stayed or became established in the place; he adopted the place as his residence. So مستقر means, a place where one resides or abides for some length of time (Aqrab).
متاع (provision) is derived from متع. They say متعه الله بکذا. i.e. God made him profit by it for some length of time. So متاعmeans: (1) any of the necessaries of life like food, clothes and furniture; (2) goods of the world; (3) any short-lived profit that does not last for long (Aqrab). The word also means, deriving benefit from a thing for some length of time (Mufradat).
Commentary:
The pronoun "it" in, caused them both to slip by means of it, evidently refers to the شجرة or tree. The first two clauses of the verse mean that a satanic being enticed Adam and his spouse from the place where they were and thereby deprived them of the comforts they enjoyed. As explained in 2:35 above, it will be noted that he who beguiled and brought trouble on Adam was Shaitan and not Iblis who is spoken of as refusing to serve Adam. This distinction is to be found not only in the verse under comment but throughout the Quran which invariably speaks of Iblis while mentioning the incident of refusal to bow down through pride, and of Shaitan wherever mention is made of Adam being instigated to eat of the prohibited شجرة (tree). The distinction points to the conclusion that the word Shaitan does not here refer to Iblis, but to someone from among the fellow beings of Adam who was hostile to him. The inference is further supported by the verse: As to My servants, thou (O Iblis) shalt certainly have no power over them (17: 66). As Adam was a vicegerent of God, Iblis could have no power over him, and the being who beguiled him was someone else. Hence, in order to bring out this fact, the word Shaitan, which has a much wider significance than Iblis, has been used here.
The concluding words of the verse, i.e. for you there is an abode in the earth, also prove that the Quran lends no support to the idea of anybody ascending to the heavens alive, for the verse clearly fixes the earth as the lifelong abode of man. Thus the Quran rejects the idea that Jesus or, for that matter, anybody else ever went up to the heavens alive.
A short note here on the word 'satan' will not be out of place. As will be readily seen, the word 'satan' is of much wider significance than Iblis, for whereas Iblis is the name given to the Evil Spirit who belonged to the jinn and refused to serve Adam, thereafter becoming the leader of the forces of evil in the universe, the word 'satan' is used about any evil or harmful being or thing, whether a spirit or a human being or an animal or a disease or any other thing. Thus Iblis is a 'satan'; his comrades and associates are 'satans'; enemies of truth are 'satans'; mischievous men are 'satans', injurious animals are 'satans' and harmful diseases are 'satans'. The Quran, the Hadith and the Arabic literature are full of instances in which the word 'satan' has been freely used about one or all of these things. Thus the Quran says that there are 'satans' both among men and the jinn (6:113). Again, mischievous enemies of truth are also called 'satans' in the Quran (2:15). The Holy Prophet once used the name 'satan' about a thief who had repeatedly robbed Abu Hurairah (Bukhari). Similarly the Holy Prophet once said that a black street dog was a 'satan' (Majah). Again he once ordered his Companions to cover up their utensils containing food and drink lest 'satan' should find its way into them, evidently meaning harmful insects and germs (Majah). At another place the Holy Prophet exhorts his followers to clean their nostrils when they rise from sleep in the morning as 'satan' rests in them, hinting that harmful matter accumulates in the nostrils which, if not removed, may injure health (Muslim).
From the above instances it is clear that 'satan' is a very general term and is freely used about all evil or harmful beings or things. For the meaning of the word 'satan' see note on 2:15.
a
7:21, 28; 20:121.
b
7:25; 20:124.
c
7:25-26; 20:56; 77:26-27.
70
The first two clauses of the verse mean that a satanic being enticed Adam and his spouse from the place in which they were placed and thereby deprived them of the comfort they enjoyed. As explained in 2:35 the being who beguiled and brought trouble on Adam was Shaitan and not Iblis, who is spoken of as refusing to serve Adam. So Shaitan does not here refer to Iblis, but to someone else from among the people of Adam’s time who was his enemy. The inference is further supported by 17:66 according to which Iblis could have no power over Adam. The word Shaitan is of much wider significance than Iblis, for whereas Iblis is the name given to the Evil Spirit who belonged to the jinn and refused to serve Adam, thereafter becoming the leader and representative of the forces of evil in the universe, Shaitan is any evil or harmful being or thing, whether a spirit or a human being or an animal or a disease or any other thing. Thus Iblis is a 'satan,' his comrades and associates are 'satans
71
The Qur’an lends no support to the idea of anybody ascending to the heavens alive, for the verse clearly fixes the earth as the life-long abode of man and rejects the idea that Jesus or, for that matter, anybody else ever went up to the heavens alive.
وَاِذۡ اَخَذۡنَا مِیۡثٰقَکُمۡ وَرَفَعۡنَا فَوۡقَکُمُ الطُّوۡرَ خُذُوۡا مَاۤ اٰتَیۡنٰکُمۡ بِقُوَّۃٍ وَّاذۡکُرُوۡا مَا فِیۡہِ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَتَّقُوۡنَ
وَرَفَعْنَا فَوْقَکُمُ الطُّوْرَ یعنی تم کو پہاڑ کے دامن میں کھڑا کیا تھا۔ (خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷)۔
ذَکَرَہٗ کے معنی ہیں حَفِظَہٗ فِیْ ذِھْنِہٖ (اقرب) یعنی کسی بات کو اپنے ذہن میں محفوظ کر لیا۔ پس وَاذْکُرُوْا کے معنے ہوں گے اسے محفوظ کر لو اور یاد رکھو۔
2:84, 94; 4:155.
7:172.
The words do not mean that Mount Sinai was physically lifted up to hang over the heads of the Israelites. They only mean that the covenant was taken at a time when the Israelites were standing at the foot of the Mount. They may also refer to the scene when the Mount Sinai was terribly shaken with an earthquake, while the Israelites were camping at its foot (Exod. 19:2). On such an occasion the shaking of a high mountain peak appears as it were hanging over the heads of those standing near it.
2:84, 94; 4:155.
7:172.
Important Words:
میثاق (covenant) is derived from وثق i.e. it was or became firm and established. اوثقه means, he made it firm and fast; he bound or tied it firmly and strongly. میثاق means, a firmly made promise; a covenant (Aqrab & Lane). It should be noted that every commandment of God has the force of a covenant for those who believe, because once an individual or a people believe in God and accept His guidance, they, as it were, enter into a covenant with Him that they will obey all His Commandments, a formal agreement not being necessary. See also 2:28.
رفعنا (We raised high) is derived from رفع which means, he raised or lifted a thing or person; he raised a person in rank, honour, position or dignity; he took a report or complaint to a person in authority (Mufradat & Aqrab). It also means, to make a thing tower above another standing beside it. We read in a hadith رفع لنا صخرة طویلة لھا ظل i.e. a big stone giving good shade was raised above us, i.e. we found ourselves beside a high shady stone (Bukhari, ch. on Hijrah).
فوق (above) is derived from فاق meaning, he surpassed it or him; he stood higher than it or him. Thus فوق is the opposite of "beneath" meaning "above", both literally and figuratively (Aqrab). It is also used to denote a place higher than that which one is occupying. The Quran says: اذجاءوکم من فوقکم i.e. when the enemy made a descent on you from a higher position (33:11).
الطور (the Mount) means: (1) a hill or mountain; (2) the mount Tur or Sinai (Mufradat & Aqrab). Thus, it is both a common and a proper name.
Commentary:
In this verse the Quran again reverts to the previous subject, i.e. the iniquities of the Israelites, but in a different field. The verse refers to the time when Moses went up the Mount Sinai to receive the Ten Commandments and left his followers standing at the foot of the Mount (Exod. 19:17). So the covenant spoken of in the verse refers to the Ten Commandments which were given to Moses on this occasion.
The clause We raised high above you the Mount, does not mean that Mount Sinai was physically lifted up to hang over the heads of the Israelites. It only means that the covenant was taken at a time when the Israelites were standing at the foot of the mountain—a meaning quite consistent with the Arabic idiom as explained under Important Words. The raising of the Mount above the Israelites has been ascribed to God, because it was He Who had commanded them to come and stand at the foot of the Mount.
The verse may also refer to the scene when the Mount Sinai was terribly shaken with an earthquake, while the Israelites were camping near it (Exod. 19:18). On such an occasion the shaking of a high mountain peak appears as if it were hanging over the heads of those standing near it.
a
2:84, 94; 4:155.
b
4:155; 7:172.
60
这些话并不意味着西奈山真是被举起来悬在古以色列人的头顶上空。它们只是意指订约的时候古以色列人正站在这山 (西奈山) 脚下。它们也可以指当古以色列人正在它的山脚下宿营时, 西奈山遭到地震的可怕震撼的情景 («出埃及记»19:2)。在此时刻, 一座高高的山峰的震动, 看来就像它悬在站在它近旁的那些人的头顶上空。
1
وَرَفَعْنَا فَوْقَکُمُ الطُّوْرَ یعنی تم کو پہاڑ کے دامن میں کھڑا کیا تھا۔ (خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷)۔
2
ذَکَرَہٗ کے معنی ہیں حَفِظَہٗ فِیْ ذِھْنِہٖ (اقرب) یعنی کسی بات کو اپنے ذہن میں محفوظ کر لیا۔ پس وَاذْکُرُوْا کے معنے ہوں گے اسے محفوظ کر لو اور یاد رکھو۔
a
2:84, 94; 4:155.
b
7:172.
70
Important Words:
میثاق (covenant) is derived from وثق i.e. it was or became firm and established. اوثقه means, he made it firm and fast; he bound or tied it firmly and strongly. میثاق means, a firmly made promise; a covenant (Aqrab & Lane). It should be noted that every commandment of God has the force of a covenant for those who believe, because once an individual or a people believe in God and accept His guidance, they, as it were, enter into a covenant with Him that they will obey all His Commandments, a formal agreement not being necessary. See also 2:28.
رفعنا (We raised high) is derived from رفع which means, he raised or lifted a thing or person; he raised a person in rank, honour, position or dignity; he took a report or complaint to a person in authority (Mufradat & Aqrab). It also means, to make a thing tower above another standing beside it. We read in a hadith رفع لنا صخرة طویلة لھا ظل i.e. a big stone giving good shade was raised above us, i.e. we found ourselves beside a high shady stone (Bukhari, ch. on Hijrah).
فوق (above) is derived from فاق meaning, he surpassed it or him; he stood higher than it or him. Thus فوق is the opposite of "beneath" meaning "above", both literally and figuratively (Aqrab). It is also used to denote a place higher than that which one is occupying. The Quran says: اذجاءوکم من فوقکم i.e. when the enemy made a descent on you from a higher position (33:11).
الطور (the Mount) means: (1) a hill or mountain; (2) the mount Tur or Sinai (Mufradat & Aqrab). Thus, it is both a common and a proper name.
Commentary:
In this verse the Quran again reverts to the previous subject, i.e. the iniquities of the Israelites, but in a different field. The verse refers to the time when Moses went up the Mount Sinai to receive the Ten Commandments and left his followers standing at the foot of the Mount (Exod. 19:17). So the covenant spoken of in the verse refers to the Ten Commandments which were given to Moses on this occasion.
The clause We raised high above you the Mount, does not mean that Mount Sinai was physically lifted up to hang over the heads of the Israelites. It only means that the covenant was taken at a time when the Israelites were standing at the foot of the mountain—a meaning quite consistent with the Arabic idiom as explained under Important Words. The raising of the Mount above the Israelites has been ascribed to God, because it was He Who had commanded them to come and stand at the foot of the Mount.
The verse may also refer to the scene when the Mount Sinai was terribly shaken with an earthquake, while the Israelites were camping near it (Exod. 19:18). On such an occasion the shaking of a high mountain peak appears as if it were hanging over the heads of those standing near it.
c
2:84, 94; 4:155.
d
7:172.
105
The words do not mean that Mount Sinai was physically lifted up to hang over the heads of the Israelites. They only mean that the covenant was taken at a time when the Israelites were standing at the foot of the Mount. They may also refer to the scene when the Mount Sinai was terribly shaken with an earthquake, while the Israelites were camping at its foot (Exod. 19:2). On such an occasion the shaking of a high mountain peak appears as it were hanging over the heads of those standing near it.
وَقَالَتِ الۡیَہُوۡدُ لَیۡسَتِ النَّصٰرٰی عَلٰی شَیۡءٍ وَّقَالَتِ النَّصٰرٰی لَیۡسَتِ الۡیَہُوۡدُ عَلٰی شَیۡءٍ وَّہُمۡ یَتۡلُوۡنَ الۡکِتٰبَ ۗ کَذٰلِکَ قَالَ الَّذِیۡنَ لَا یَعۡلَمُوۡنَ مِثۡلَ قَوۡلِہِمۡ ۚ فَاللّٰہُ یَحۡکُمُ بَیۡنَہُمۡ یَوۡمَ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ فِیۡمَا کَانُوۡا فِیۡہِ یَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
5:69.
5:69.
Shai’ means, a thing; anything good; concern; what is willed (Lane).
Nothing is more foreign to the whole spirit of Islam than opposition to truth. Islam teaches that all faiths possess certain truths and a religion is called true not because it has a monopoly of truth but because it possesses the whole truth and is free from all forms of untruth. While claiming to be a perfect and complete religion, Islam frankly acknowledges the truths and virtues other faiths possess.
5:69.
5:69.
Important Words:
الیھود (the Jews) signifies the followers of Moses or of what is known as Judaism. The word as already explained is either derived from ھاد which means, he turned to God or to the truth with repentance (Aqrab); or it is derived from یھودا (Judah) who was one of the sons of Jacob. As the descendants of یھودا formed an independent kingdom at Jerusalem which became the religious centre of the Jews, therefore the Jewish religion came to be known as Judaism and the people professing that religion as یھود or Jews (Enc. Brit. under the word Jews. See also 2:63 and 2:112).
یتلون (they read) is derived from تلا which means: (1) he followed; (2) he read or recited (Aqrab). The Quran says والقمراذا تلاھاi.e. by the moon when it follows the sun; and again یتلوا علیھم آیاته i.e. the Prophet reads or recites to them God’s Signs. In the present verse the word یتلون may be taken to signify either of these two senses, i.e. they both read the same Book or they both follow the same Book. See also 2:103.
Commentary:
Nothing is more foreign to the spirit of Islam than opposition to truth, wherever it may happen to be. Islam teaches that all faiths possess certain truths and the true religion is so called not because it has a monopoly of truth, but because it possesses all truth and is free from all defects. While, therefore, claiming to be a perfect and complete religion, Islam does not denounce other faiths but frankly acknowledges the truths and the virtues they possess. If this golden principle of Islam be properly understood and appreciated, much existing religious rancour and bitterness would disappear. But unfortunately, there is a general tendency among the followers of different religious systems to refuse to acknowledge the truth found in faiths, other than their own. The Quran declares this attitude of mind to be the result of lack of knowledge and wisdom, and this verse strongly condemns Jews and Christians for refusing to see any good whatever in the rival faith, in spite of the fact that they have a good deal in common, being the followers of the same Book—the Bible.
b
5:69.
c
5:69.
a
5:69.
b
5:69.
120
Important Words:
الیھود (the Jews) signifies the followers of Moses or of what is known as Judaism. The word as already explained is either derived from ھاد which means, he turned to God or to the truth with repentance (Aqrab); or it is derived from یھودا (Judah) who was one of the sons of Jacob. As the descendants of یھودا formed an independent kingdom at Jerusalem which became the religious centre of the Jews, therefore the Jewish religion came to be known as Judaism and the people professing that religion as یھود or Jews (Enc. Brit. under the word Jews. See also 2:63 and 2:112).
یتلون (they read) is derived from تلا which means: (1) he followed; (2) he read or recited (Aqrab). The Quran says والقمراذا تلاھاi.e. by the moon when it follows the sun; and again یتلوا علیھم آیاته i.e. the Prophet reads or recites to them God’s Signs. In the present verse the word یتلون may be taken to signify either of these two senses, i.e. they both read the same Book or they both follow the same Book. See also 2:103.
Commentary:
Nothing is more foreign to the spirit of Islam than opposition to truth, wherever it may happen to be. Islam teaches that all faiths possess certain truths and the true religion is so called not because it has a monopoly of truth, but because it possesses all truth and is free from all defects. While, therefore, claiming to be a perfect and complete religion, Islam does not denounce other faiths but frankly acknowledges the truths and the virtues they possess. If this golden principle of Islam be properly understood and appreciated, much existing religious rancour and bitterness would disappear. But unfortunately, there is a general tendency among the followers of different religious systems to refuse to acknowledge the truth found in faiths, other than their own. The Quran declares this attitude of mind to be the result of lack of knowledge and wisdom, and this verse strongly condemns Jews and Christians for refusing to see any good whatever in the rival faith, in spite of the fact that they have a good deal in common, being the followers of the same Book—the Bible.
b
5:69.
c
5:69.
136
Shai’ means, a thing; anything good; concern; what is willed (Lane).
Nothing is more foreign to the whole spirit of Islam than opposition to truth. Islam teaches that all faiths possess certain truths and a religion is called true not because it has a monopoly of truth but because it possesses the whole truth and is free from all forms of untruth. While claiming to be a perfect and complete religion, Islam frankly acknowledges the truths and virtues other faiths possess.
شَہۡرُ رَمَضَانَ الَّذِیۡۤ اُنۡزِلَ فِیۡہِ الۡقُرۡاٰنُ ہُدًی لِّلنَّاسِ وَبَیِّنٰتٍ مِّنَ الۡہُدٰی وَالۡفُرۡقَانِ ۚ فَمَنۡ شَہِدَ مِنۡکُمُ الشَّہۡرَ فَلۡیَصُمۡہُ ۖ وَمَنۡ کَانَ مَرِیۡضًا اَوۡ عَلٰی سَفَرٍ فَعِدَّۃٌ مِّنۡ اَیَّامٍ اُخَرَ ۗ یُرِیۡدُ اللّٰہُ بِکُمُ الۡیُسۡرَ وَلَا یُرِیۡدُ بِکُمُ الۡعُسۡرَ وَلِتُکۡمِلُوا الۡعِدَّۃَ وَلِتُکَبِّرُوا اللّٰہَ عَلٰی مَا ہَدٰٮکُمۡ وَلَعَلَّکُمۡ تَشۡکُرُوۡنَ
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
22:38.
رَمَضَان (Ramadan, 斋月) 是太阴年的第九个月。此词源出 رَمَضَ (Ramada)。他们说 رَمَضَ الصَّائِمُ (Ramadas-Sai’mu) 就是说, 斋戒人内部由于斋戒变得热而口渴得很 (Lane)。这一月份之所以这祥命名是因为 (一) 在这个月中的斋戒由于口渴而产生热和如火的情况; (二) 在这个月中的礼拜使藏在人的内心的罪恶的痕迹焚毁 {عَسَاكِرْ (‘Asakir) 和 مَرْدَوَيْه (Mardawaih)}; 以及 (三) 因为他在这个月中的祈祷在人的心中产生对他的造物主和他的同类爱的必要的温暖。رَمَضَان 这名称起源于伊斯兰教, 这个月从前的名称是 نَاطِقْ (Natiq) (قَدِيْر, Qadir)。
اَلْقُرْاٰن (Al-Qur’an, «古兰») 源出 قَرَأ (Qara’a) 意指, 他诵读; 他传达或送递一项消息; 他搜集东西。因此 اَلْقُرْاٰن 指的是: (一) 要读的一本书。«古兰经» 是世界上最广泛阅读的书 (Enc. Brit); (2) 要向全世界传达和传送的一本书或一项消息。«古兰经» 是其教义绝对无限制的唯一经典; 因为所有其他的经典是针对特定的时代和特定的民族的, 而 «古兰经» 是针对一切时代和一切民族的 (34:29); (3) 一本包含一切真理的书; «古兰经» 的确是一个知识宝库, 它不仅包含了先前经典中所含有的一切永恒真理 (98:4), 而且也包含了人类在任何时候及任何情况下都可能需要的一切真理 (18:50)。
正是在 رَمَضَان (Ramadan, 斋月, 太阴年的第九月) 的二十四日, 穆圣接到他的第一次启示 (جَرِيْر, Jarir); 而这全部启示在每年这月都由吉布里尔天使背诵给穆圣听。这一惯例延续到这位先知一生的最后一年, 这年全部 «古兰经» 由天使长吉布里尔在这一月中向他背诵了两遍 (布哈理), 因此从一方面来讲, 甚至可以说全部 «古兰经» 是在斋月 (太阳年的第九月) 中下降的。
这句并非不必要的重复, 因为在前节经文中它构成了要为斋戒下令准备场地的经节的一部分, 而在本节经文中它成了实际命令的一部分。可是, «古兰经» 明智地没有详细说明 “生病” 和 “旅行” 这两个术语, 而让它们由人们的通常习惯和当时情况来规定。
بَیِّنٰتٍ مِّنَ الْھُدٰی سے مراد یہ ہے کہ دنیا میں فلاسفر اور ہئیت دان بھی دلیلیں دیتے ہیں مگر ان کے نتیجہ میں یا تو وہ گمراہیوں کو سچا ثابت کرتے ہیں اور یا پھر دنیوی باتیں پیش کرتے ہیں‘ مگر قرآن کریم ایسی دلیلوں پر مشتمل ہے جو ہدایت کا رنگ رکھتی ہیں۔ بے مطلب اور بے غرض باتیں نہیں ہوتیں۔
یعنی دائمی مریض نہ ہو۔ یا مثل دائمی مریض کے نہ ہو۔
یعنی جب وہ تندرست ہو۔ یہ حکم بیمار کے لئے نہیں۔ سفر میں ہو اور دائمی مریض بھی نہ ہو تو اس پر اور دنوں میں تعداد پوری کرنی واجب ہے۔
وَ لِتُکْمِلُوا الْعِدَّۃَ کا عطف پہلے کسی جملہ سے نہیں ملتا اس لئے محققین نے اس جگہ عربی قواعد کے مطابق واؤ کے بعد ایک جملہ محذوف قرار دیا ہے اس جملہ کا ترجمہ خطوط کے اندر کیا گیا ہے (دیکھئیے’’اِمْـلَاءُ مَا مَنَّ بِہِ الرَّحْمٰن)‘‘
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
22:38.
Ramadan is the ninth month of the lunar year. The word is derived from Ramada. They say Ramadas-Sa’imu, i.e. the inside of the man fasting became very hot with thirst owing to fasting (Lane). The month is so named because (1) fasting in this month produces heat and burning due to thirst; (2) worship in this month burns away the traces of sin in man (‘Asakir & Mardawaih); and (3) because his devotions in this month produce in the heart of man the necessary warmth of love for his Creator and his fellow-beings. The name Ramadan is of Islamic origin, the former name of the month being Natiq (Qadir).
Al-Qur’an is derived from Qara’a which means, he read; he conveyed or delivered a message; he collected the thing. Thus Qur’an means: (1) a book which is meant to be read. The Qur’an is the most widely read book in the world (Enc. Brit.); (2) a book or message which is meant to be conveyed and delivered to the world. The Qur’an is the only revealed Book whose Message is absolutely unrestricted; for whereas all other revealed Books are meant for specific times and specific peoples, the Qur’an is meant for all times and all peoples (34:29); (3) a book which comprises all truths; the Qur’an is indeed a storehouse of knowledge which comprises not only all eternal truths contained in the previous revealed Books (98:4), but also all such truths as mankind may stand in need of at any time and in any circumstances (18:50).
It was on the 24th of Ramadan that the Holy Prophet received his first revelation (Jarir); and the whole revelation was rehearsed every year to the Holy Prophet by the angel Gabriel in this month. This practice continued till the very last year of the Prophet’s life when the whole of the Qur’an was rehearsed to him twice by the Archangel Jibril in this month (Bukhari). Thus in a way even the whole of the Qur’an may be said to have been revealed in the month of Ramadan.
The sentence is not an unnecessary repetition; for whereas in the previous verse it formed part of the verse that was meant to prepare the ground for the commandment to fast, in this verse it forms part of the actual commandment. The Qur’an, however, wisely refrains from defining the terms "sickness" and "journey," leaving them to be defined by the common usage of the people and the attending circumstances.
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
22:38.
Important Words:
رمضان (Ramadan) is the name given to the ninth month of the lunar year. The word is derived from the verb رمض. They say رمض النھار i.e. the day became intensely hot. رمض الرجل means, the man had his feet burnt by the earth which had become intensely heated by the sun. رمض الصائم means, his inside became very hot with thirst owing to fasting. ارتمض من الحزن means, he began to burn, i.e. he was greatly distressed, with grief and sorrow. الرمض means, the first rain of autumn which finds the earth hot and burning (Aqrab & Lane). The month of رمضان is so named because (1) fasting in this month causes heat and burning due to thirst; (2) worship and devotion in this month burns away the traces of sin in man, this signification being corroborated by a saying of the Holy Prophet (‘Asakir and Merdawaih as quoted by Fathul-Qadir); and (3) its devotions produce in the heart of man the necessary warmth of love for his Creator and his fellow beings. The name رمضان is of Islamic origin, the former name of the month being ناتق (Muhit & Mawardi, as quoted by Fathul-Qadir).
القرآن (the Quran) is the name given by God Himself to the Book revealed to the Holy Prophet of Islam, containing the final Law for mankind. The word is derived from قرأ. They say قرأ الکتاب meaning: (1) he read the book, i.e. he read it to himself; or (2) he recited the book, i.e. he read it aloud so that others might hear it; قرأ also means, he conveyed or delivered a message, etc., as they say اقرأعلیه السلام meaning, convey or deliver my salam to him; (3) قرأ الشیء means, he collected or drew together the thing; (4) قرأت المراة means, the woman became pregnant and brought forth a child (Aqrab & Lane). Thus قرآن (Quran) means: (1) a book which is meant to be read. The Quran is indeed the most widely read book in the world (Enc. Brit. 11th edition, article on Koran by Nöldeke); (2) a book or message which is meant to be conveyed and delivered to other peoples. The Quran is indeed the only revealed Book whose delivery or message is absolutely unrestricted; for whereas all other Books are meant for specific times and specific peoples, the Quran is meant for all times and all peoples (34:29; also Bukhari); (3) a Book which comprises and has collected in itself all truth; the Quran is indeed a storehouse of knowledge which not only comprises all eternal truths revealed in previous Books (98:4) but also all such truths as mankind may stand in need of at any time and in any circumstances (18:50); (4) a Book which contains not only visible truth which may be seen and felt by all but, like a pregnant woman big with child, it contains truths that lie hidden from the eyes of most men and, like a newborn child, come to light only as and when time ripens (15:22). All these meanings are not only expressive of an existing state of affairs but also serve as mighty prophecies, the truth of which has been established in all ages.
Commentary:
The ground having been suitably prepared in the preceding two verses, this verse gives the awaited commandment about fasting. But even here the actual commandment is preceded by a suitable description of the month of Ramadan in which fasts were to be observed. The month was not chosen arbitrarily but was selected for the purpose of fasting because it was a sacred month in which the Quran was revealed. And the Quran is not an ordinary book. It is a Book full of right guidance and of bright Signs and of things that help to differentiate between truth and falsehood. This sublime foreword placed before the commandment about fasting contains an implied question to the effect: Will you not now fast when fasting is a tried thing, when it is so useful, when it is to be observed only for a few days, when even in these few days suitable facilities have been provided, and lastly when these few days correspond with a month which is full of blessings?
As hinted above, this verse mentions the reason for which the month of Ramadan was selected for the purpose of fasting. It was in this month that the Quran was revealed. The revelation of the Quran in the month of Ramadan may mean two things: (1) that the revelation of the Holy Book commenced in the month of Ramadan, for it is on record that it was on the 24th of Ramadan that the Holy Prophet received his first revelation (Musnad & Jarir); (2) that the revelation of the Quran was repeated to the Holy Prophet every year in the month of Ramadan, for it is also on record that the angel Gabriel rehearsed every year to the Holy Prophet the whole of the revealed portion of the Quran during this month and this he continued to do till the very year of the Prophet’s death (Bukhari, ch. on Manaqib). Thus in a way even the whole of the Quran may be said to have been sent down in Ramadan.
The words, clear proofs of guidance and discrimination, point out that the Quran is a Book which is not content with making mere assertions. It supports every assertion it makes with necessary reasons and arguments which are both clear and convincing, and it also adduces heavenly Signs which go to discriminate right from wrong with such clearness that they leave no room for doubt. This excellence belongs exclusively to the Quran. Indeed, other scriptures, too have been spoken of as "a light and guidance," but about none of them has it been said that they supply reasons, arguments and Signs in support of their assertions.
Although former Prophets also were given Signs that people might accept them as Divine Messengers, yet the Scriptures they brought contained nothing that might bear testimony to their truth. It is only the Quran that contains all kinds of evidence—rational, scriptural and heavenly—to demonstrate the truth of its teachings so that it might itself furnish necessary evidence of its truth, and that, unlike other scriptures, tales and stories of the past might not form its sole support.
The clause, let him fast therein, signifies that it is necessary to fast all the days of the month of Ramadan; it will not do to fast only for a few days. Thus, out of every twelve months in the year, at least one—that of Ramadan—must be so devoted to the worship of God.
The clause, whoso is sick or is on a journey, he shall fast the same number of other days, at first appears to be an unnecessary repetition of what has already been said in the preceding verse in identical words, but really it is not so; for whereas in the previous verse this clause formed part of a verse that was meant to prepare the ground for the commandment to fast, in this verse it forms part of the actual commandment. The clause signifies that if in the month of Ramadan one happens to be sick or is on a journey, one should not fast, owing to the extra hardship entailed, but should fast the same number of other days when one has recovered from sickness or when the journey is over. The Quran, however, wisely refrains from defining the terms "sickness" and "journey," leaving them to be defined by the common usage of the people.
The clause, He desires not hardship for you, points to the very important principle that divine commands are not meant to cause trouble or inconvenience but to afford ease and facility. In this connection it may well be noted that St. Paul looks upon the Law as an entanglement with "the yoke of bondage" if not as an actual curse (Gal. chs. 3 & 5). But he forgets that true freedom, and for that matter, true happiness lie only in willing obedience to a good and righteous legislation. The Islamic law, even "in meats and drinks and divers washings, and carnal ordinances," is a real help and guidance rather than a hindrance and a bondage.
The clause, so that you may complete the number, indicates that God’s purpose in prescribing a fixed number of days is that believers may be able to complete the number which, in His sight, is essential for their spiritual welfare. A fixed number was essential; for, otherwise, some people might have failed to fast even the minimum number, while others would have unduly suffered for doubt as to their having completed the necessary number even after they had long exceeded it.
The clause, that you may exalt Allah for His having guided you, points to yet another object underlying the commandment. All such expressions in which the offering of a particular praise to God is enjoined signify two things: (1) that man being God’s creation should continuously offer praise to Him, invoking the particular divine attribute that may suit the occasion; (2) that he should also try to reflect in his person the selfsame attribute of God. "Exalting God" would therefore mean not only God’s glorification but the uplift and exaltation of the devotee himself. In fact God stands in need of no praise. He is what He is whether we praise Him or not. So truly speaking, everything is for the benefit of man himself, and the benefit underlying fasting is the exaltation of man, morally and spiritually and, in a sense, physically as well.
The final clause, that you may be grateful, is also full of deep meaning. God is not cruel or unkind; He has due regard for our weaknesses and He does not put us to unnecessary trouble; and whatever seeming trouble He puts us to is for our own good. This kind and loving attitude of God towards us ought to give rise to a corresponding feeling of love for Him in our hearts and we ought to feel grateful to Him for His love and kindness.
To a superficial observer the language of the Quran as used in this verse might appear to be rather unconnected, forming independent clauses. But a closer study reveals a beautiful arrangement between them. In fact the four clauses in the concluding portion of this verse furnish reasons for the four commandments contained in the first portion of the verse, the succeeding reasons following the reversed order of the preceding commandments in a most natural manner. The first reason given by the verse is contained in the clause, Allah desires to give you facility and He desires not hardship for you. Though the apparent wording of this clause is different from the wordings of the succeeding clauses, actually it is also one of those that supply a reason, for in reality the clause stands like this, "that you be afforded facility, etc." Corresponding to this clause we have the last commandment of the verse, i.e. whoso is sick or is on a journey, etc. The second clause supplying a reason is, that you may complete the number, corresponding to which we have the commandment, whosoever of you is present at home in this month, let him fast therein, hinting that God means the Muslims to fast the whole month. The third clause supplying a reason is, that you may exalt Allah for His having guided you. Corresponding to this we have the words, a guidance for mankind, etc. Finally comes the clause, that you may be grateful, corresponding to which we have the clause, the month of Ramadan is that in which the Quran was sent down, hinting that the wise God has chosen the most sacred and the most blessed part of the year for fasting so that you may be doubly benefited by it. Such figure of speech in which parts of a sentence correspond with others occurring in the same sentence in a reverse order, the first clause of the former group corresponding with the last clause of the latter, is known in Arabic rhetoric as لف و نشر معکوس (Mutawwal).
a
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
b
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
c
22:38.
119
رَمَضَان (Ramadan, 斋月) 是太阴年的第九个月。此词源出 رَمَضَ (Ramada)。他们说 رَمَضَ الصَّائِمُ (Ramadas-Sai’mu) 就是说, 斋戒人内部由于斋戒变得热而口渴得很 (Lane)。这一月份之所以这祥命名是因为 (一) 在这个月中的斋戒由于口渴而产生热和如火的情况; (二) 在这个月中的礼拜使藏在人的内心的罪恶的痕迹焚毁 {عَسَاكِرْ (‘Asakir) 和 مَرْدَوَيْه (Mardawaih)}; 以及 (三) 因为他在这个月中的祈祷在人的心中产生对他的造物主和他的同类爱的必要的温暖。رَمَضَان 这名称起源于伊斯兰教, 这个月从前的名称是 نَاطِقْ (Natiq) (قَدِيْر, Qadir)。
120
اَلْقُرْاٰن (Al-Qur’an, «古兰») 源出 قَرَأ (Qara’a) 意指, 他诵读; 他传达或送递一项消息; 他搜集东西。因此 اَلْقُرْاٰن 指的是: (一) 要读的一本书。«古兰经» 是世界上最广泛阅读的书 (Enc. Brit); (2) 要向全世界传达和传送的一本书或一项消息。«古兰经» 是其教义绝对无限制的唯一经典; 因为所有其他的经典是针对特定的时代和特定的民族的, 而 «古兰经» 是针对一切时代和一切民族的 (34:29); (3) 一本包含一切真理的书; «古兰经» 的确是一个知识宝库, 它不仅包含了先前经典中所含有的一切永恒真理 (98:4), 而且也包含了人类在任何时候及任何情况下都可能需要的一切真理 (18:50)。
121
正是在 رَمَضَان (Ramadan, 斋月, 太阴年的第九月) 的二十四日, 穆圣接到他的第一次启示 (جَرِيْر, Jarir); 而这全部启示在每年这月都由吉布里尔天使背诵给穆圣听。这一惯例延续到这位先知一生的最后一年, 这年全部 «古兰经» 由天使长吉布里尔在这一月中向他背诵了两遍 (布哈理), 因此从一方面来讲, 甚至可以说全部 «古兰经» 是在斋月 (太阳年的第九月) 中下降的。
122
这句并非不必要的重复, 因为在前节经文中它构成了要为斋戒下令准备场地的经节的一部分, 而在本节经文中它成了实际命令的一部分。可是, «古兰经» 明智地没有详细说明 “生病” 和 “旅行” 这两个术语, 而让它们由人们的通常习惯和当时情况来规定。
1
بَیِّنٰتٍ مِّنَ الْھُدٰی سے مراد یہ ہے کہ دنیا میں فلاسفر اور ہئیت دان بھی دلیلیں دیتے ہیں مگر ان کے نتیجہ میں یا تو وہ گمراہیوں کو سچا ثابت کرتے ہیں اور یا پھر دنیوی باتیں پیش کرتے ہیں‘ مگر قرآن کریم ایسی دلیلوں پر مشتمل ہے جو ہدایت کا رنگ رکھتی ہیں۔ بے مطلب اور بے غرض باتیں نہیں ہوتیں۔
2
یعنی دائمی مریض نہ ہو۔ یا مثل دائمی مریض کے نہ ہو۔
3
یعنی جب وہ تندرست ہو۔ یہ حکم بیمار کے لئے نہیں۔ سفر میں ہو اور دائمی مریض بھی نہ ہو تو اس پر اور دنوں میں تعداد پوری کرنی واجب ہے۔
4
وَ لِتُکْمِلُوا الْعِدَّۃَ کا عطف پہلے کسی جملہ سے نہیں ملتا اس لئے محققین نے اس جگہ عربی قواعد کے مطابق واؤ کے بعد ایک جملہ محذوف قرار دیا ہے اس جملہ کا ترجمہ خطوط کے اندر کیا گیا ہے (دیکھئیے’’اِمْـلَاءُ مَا مَنَّ بِہِ الرَّحْمٰن)‘‘
a
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
b
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
c
22:38.
192
Important Words:
رمضان (Ramadan) is the name given to the ninth month of the lunar year. The word is derived from the verb رمض. They say رمض النھار i.e. the day became intensely hot. رمض الرجل means, the man had his feet burnt by the earth which had become intensely heated by the sun. رمض الصائم means, his inside became very hot with thirst owing to fasting. ارتمض من الحزن means, he began to burn, i.e. he was greatly distressed, with grief and sorrow. الرمض means, the first rain of autumn which finds the earth hot and burning (Aqrab & Lane). The month of رمضان is so named because (1) fasting in this month causes heat and burning due to thirst; (2) worship and devotion in this month burns away the traces of sin in man, this signification being corroborated by a saying of the Holy Prophet (‘Asakir and Merdawaih as quoted by Fathul-Qadir); and (3) its devotions produce in the heart of man the necessary warmth of love for his Creator and his fellow beings. The name رمضان is of Islamic origin, the former name of the month being ناتق (Muhit & Mawardi, as quoted by Fathul-Qadir).
القرآن (the Quran) is the name given by God Himself to the Book revealed to the Holy Prophet of Islam, containing the final Law for mankind. The word is derived from قرأ. They say قرأ الکتاب meaning: (1) he read the book, i.e. he read it to himself; or (2) he recited the book, i.e. he read it aloud so that others might hear it; قرأ also means, he conveyed or delivered a message, etc., as they say اقرأعلیه السلام meaning, convey or deliver my salam to him; (3) قرأ الشیء means, he collected or drew together the thing; (4) قرأت المراة means, the woman became pregnant and brought forth a child (Aqrab & Lane). Thus قرآن (Quran) means: (1) a book which is meant to be read. The Quran is indeed the most widely read book in the world (Enc. Brit. 11th edition, article on Koran by Nöldeke); (2) a book or message which is meant to be conveyed and delivered to other peoples. The Quran is indeed the only revealed Book whose delivery or message is absolutely unrestricted; for whereas all other Books are meant for specific times and specific peoples, the Quran is meant for all times and all peoples (34:29; also Bukhari); (3) a Book which comprises and has collected in itself all truth; the Quran is indeed a storehouse of knowledge which not only comprises all eternal truths revealed in previous Books (98:4) but also all such truths as mankind may stand in need of at any time and in any circumstances (18:50); (4) a Book which contains not only visible truth which may be seen and felt by all but, like a pregnant woman big with child, it contains truths that lie hidden from the eyes of most men and, like a newborn child, come to light only as and when time ripens (15:22). All these meanings are not only expressive of an existing state of affairs but also serve as mighty prophecies, the truth of which has been established in all ages.
Commentary:
The ground having been suitably prepared in the preceding two verses, this verse gives the awaited commandment about fasting. But even here the actual commandment is preceded by a suitable description of the month of Ramadan in which fasts were to be observed. The month was not chosen arbitrarily but was selected for the purpose of fasting because it was a sacred month in which the Quran was revealed. And the Quran is not an ordinary book. It is a Book full of right guidance and of bright Signs and of things that help to differentiate between truth and falsehood. This sublime foreword placed before the commandment about fasting contains an implied question to the effect: Will you not now fast when fasting is a tried thing, when it is so useful, when it is to be observed only for a few days, when even in these few days suitable facilities have been provided, and lastly when these few days correspond with a month which is full of blessings?
As hinted above, this verse mentions the reason for which the month of Ramadan was selected for the purpose of fasting. It was in this month that the Quran was revealed. The revelation of the Quran in the month of Ramadan may mean two things: (1) that the revelation of the Holy Book commenced in the month of Ramadan, for it is on record that it was on the 24th of Ramadan that the Holy Prophet received his first revelation (Musnad & Jarir); (2) that the revelation of the Quran was repeated to the Holy Prophet every year in the month of Ramadan, for it is also on record that the angel Gabriel rehearsed every year to the Holy Prophet the whole of the revealed portion of the Quran during this month and this he continued to do till the very year of the Prophet’s death (Bukhari, ch. on Manaqib). Thus in a way even the whole of the Quran may be said to have been sent down in Ramadan.
The words, clear proofs of guidance and discrimination, point out that the Quran is a Book which is not content with making mere assertions. It supports every assertion it makes with necessary reasons and arguments which are both clear and convincing, and it also adduces heavenly Signs which go to discriminate right from wrong with such clearness that they leave no room for doubt. This excellence belongs exclusively to the Quran. Indeed, other scriptures, too have been spoken of as "a light and guidance," but about none of them has it been said that they supply reasons, arguments and Signs in support of their assertions.
Although former Prophets also were given Signs that people might accept them as Divine Messengers, yet the Scriptures they brought contained nothing that might bear testimony to their truth. It is only the Quran that contains all kinds of evidence—rational, scriptural and heavenly—to demonstrate the truth of its teachings so that it might itself furnish necessary evidence of its truth, and that, unlike other scriptures, tales and stories of the past might not form its sole support.
The clause, let him fast therein, signifies that it is necessary to fast all the days of the month of Ramadan; it will not do to fast only for a few days. Thus, out of every twelve months in the year, at least one—that of Ramadan—must be so devoted to the worship of God.
The clause, whoso is sick or is on a journey, he shall fast the same number of other days, at first appears to be an unnecessary repetition of what has already been said in the preceding verse in identical words, but really it is not so; for whereas in the previous verse this clause formed part of a verse that was meant to prepare the ground for the commandment to fast, in this verse it forms part of the actual commandment. The clause signifies that if in the month of Ramadan one happens to be sick or is on a journey, one should not fast, owing to the extra hardship entailed, but should fast the same number of other days when one has recovered from sickness or when the journey is over. The Quran, however, wisely refrains from defining the terms "sickness" and "journey," leaving them to be defined by the common usage of the people.
The clause, He desires not hardship for you, points to the very important principle that divine commands are not meant to cause trouble or inconvenience but to afford ease and facility. In this connection it may well be noted that St. Paul looks upon the Law as an entanglement with "the yoke of bondage" if not as an actual curse (Gal. chs. 3 & 5). But he forgets that true freedom, and for that matter, true happiness lie only in willing obedience to a good and righteous legislation. The Islamic law, even "in meats and drinks and divers washings, and carnal ordinances," is a real help and guidance rather than a hindrance and a bondage.
The clause, so that you may complete the number, indicates that God’s purpose in prescribing a fixed number of days is that believers may be able to complete the number which, in His sight, is essential for their spiritual welfare. A fixed number was essential; for, otherwise, some people might have failed to fast even the minimum number, while others would have unduly suffered for doubt as to their having completed the necessary number even after they had long exceeded it.
The clause, that you may exalt Allah for His having guided you, points to yet another object underlying the commandment. All such expressions in which the offering of a particular praise to God is enjoined signify two things: (1) that man being God’s creation should continuously offer praise to Him, invoking the particular divine attribute that may suit the occasion; (2) that he should also try to reflect in his person the selfsame attribute of God. "Exalting God" would therefore mean not only God’s glorification but the uplift and exaltation of the devotee himself. In fact God stands in need of no praise. He is what He is whether we praise Him or not. So truly speaking, everything is for the benefit of man himself, and the benefit underlying fasting is the exaltation of man, morally and spiritually and, in a sense, physically as well.
The final clause, that you may be grateful, is also full of deep meaning. God is not cruel or unkind; He has due regard for our weaknesses and He does not put us to unnecessary trouble; and whatever seeming trouble He puts us to is for our own good. This kind and loving attitude of God towards us ought to give rise to a corresponding feeling of love for Him in our hearts and we ought to feel grateful to Him for His love and kindness.
To a superficial observer the language of the Quran as used in this verse might appear to be rather unconnected, forming independent clauses. But a closer study reveals a beautiful arrangement between them. In fact the four clauses in the concluding portion of this verse furnish reasons for the four commandments contained in the first portion of the verse, the succeeding reasons following the reversed order of the preceding commandments in a most natural manner. The first reason given by the verse is contained in the clause, Allah desires to give you facility and He desires not hardship for you. Though the apparent wording of this clause is different from the wordings of the succeeding clauses, actually it is also one of those that supply a reason, for in reality the clause stands like this, "that you be afforded facility, etc." Corresponding to this clause we have the last commandment of the verse, i.e. whoso is sick or is on a journey, etc. The second clause supplying a reason is, that you may complete the number, corresponding to which we have the commandment, whosoever of you is present at home in this month, let him fast therein, hinting that God means the Muslims to fast the whole month. The third clause supplying a reason is, that you may exalt Allah for His having guided you. Corresponding to this we have the words, a guidance for mankind, etc. Finally comes the clause, that you may be grateful, corresponding to which we have the clause, the month of Ramadan is that in which the Quran was sent down, hinting that the wise God has chosen the most sacred and the most blessed part of the year for fasting so that you may be doubly benefited by it. Such figure of speech in which parts of a sentence correspond with others occurring in the same sentence in a reverse order, the first clause of the former group corresponding with the last clause of the latter, is known in Arabic rhetoric as لف و نشر معکوس (Mutawwal).
a
2:186; 3:4; 8:42; 21:49; 25:2.
b
2:287; 5:7; 22:79.
c
22:38.
207A
Ramadan is the ninth month of the lunar year. The word is derived from Ramada. They say Ramadas-Sa’imu, i.e. the inside of the man fasting became very hot with thirst owing to fasting (Lane). The month is so named because (1) fasting in this month produces heat and burning due to thirst; (2) worship in this month burns away the traces of sin in man (‘Asakir & Mardawaih); and (3) because his devotions in this month produce in the heart of man the necessary warmth of love for his Creator and his fellow-beings. The name Ramadan is of Islamic origin, the former name of the month being Natiq (Qadir).
207B
Al-Qur’an is derived from Qara’a which means, he read; he conveyed or delivered a message; he collected the thing. Thus Qur’an means: (1) a book which is meant to be read. The Qur’an is the most widely read book in the world (Enc. Brit.); (2) a book or message which is meant to be conveyed and delivered to the world. The Qur’an is the only revealed Book whose Message is absolutely unrestricted; for whereas all other revealed Books are meant for specific times and specific peoples, the Qur’an is meant for all times and all peoples (34:29); (3) a book which comprises all truths; the Qur’an is indeed a storehouse of knowledge which comprises not only all eternal truths contained in the previous revealed Books (98:4), but also all such truths as mankind may stand in need of at any time and in any circumstances (18:50).
208
It was on the 24th of Ramadan that the Holy Prophet received his first revelation (Jarir); and the whole revelation was rehearsed every year to the Holy Prophet by the angel Gabriel in this month. This practice continued till the very last year of the Prophet’s life when the whole of the Qur’an was rehearsed to him twice by the Archangel Jibril in this month (Bukhari). Thus in a way even the whole of the Qur’an may be said to have been revealed in the month of Ramadan.
209
The sentence is not an unnecessary repetition; for whereas in the previous verse it formed part of the verse that was meant to prepare the ground for the commandment to fast, in this verse it forms part of the actual commandment. The Qur’an, however, wisely refrains from defining the terms "sickness" and "journey," leaving them to be defined by the common usage of the people and the attending circumstances.
وَاقۡتُلُوۡہُمۡ حَیۡثُ ثَقِفۡتُمُوۡہُمۡ وَاَخۡرِجُوۡہُمۡ مِّنۡ حَیۡثُ اَخۡرَجُوۡکُمۡ ۚ وَالۡفِتۡنَۃُ اَشَدُّ مِنَ الۡقَتۡلِ ۚ وَلَا تُقٰتِلُوۡہُمۡ عِنۡدَ الۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ حَتّٰی یُقٰتِلُوۡکُمۡ فِیۡہِ ۖ فَاِنۡ قٰتَلُوۡکُمۡ فَاقۡتُلُوۡہُمۡ ۗ کَذٰلِکَ جَزَآءُ الۡکٰفِرِیۡنَ
عربی میں ’’نہ‘‘ کا لفظ نہیں لیکن یہ لفظ حتّٰی کے اندر مخفی ہے۔ اگر اسے خطوط میں رکھا جائے تو معنے بالکل الٹ بن جاتے ہیں اس وجہ سے خطوط میں ’’نہ‘‘ کا لفظ نہیں رکھا گیا‘ بلکہ ظاہر کیا گیا ہے۔
کَذٰلِکَ کا لفظی ترجمہ ’’اسی طرح‘‘ ہے لیکن اردو میں ’’یہی‘‘ کے لفظ سے ہی مضمون ٹھیک ادا ہوتا ہے۔
2:218.
This verse relates to conditions when war has actually broken out. Obviously, it enjoins Muslims to fight against only such disbelievers as are the first to take up arms against them.
The words signify that Mecca being the centre and the most sacred place of Islam, no non-Muslim should be allowed to remain in it.
2:218.
Important Words:
ثقفتموھم (you met them) is derived from ثقف. They say ثقفه i.e. (1) he faced him or he met him; (2) he caught hold of him; (3) he got the better of him (Aqrab).
فتنة (persecution) is derived from فتن. They say فتن فلانا i.e. he led him astray; he tried or tested him. The expression فتن فلاناعن رأیه means, he prevented him from holding his views. The words فتن الصائغ الذھب mean, the goldsmith melted the gold in the crucible to ascertain its genuineness. فتنه means, he put him in a state of trial or persecution. Thus فتنة means: (1) trial; (2) torture and persecution; (3) divergence of views among men and the disputes and fighting that take place as a result thereof (Aqrab). See also 2:103.
Commentary:
The verse relates to conditions when a war has actually broken out. Obviously it does not apply to all disbelievers, for it only says, "kill them" and not "kill the disbelievers". The pronoun "them" clearly refers to, those who fight against you, as mentioned in the previous verse. The verse calls upon Muslims to fight against only such disbelievers as take up arms against them. It does not call upon them to slay each and every disbeliever that may happen to come in their way. Indeed this verse affords a remarkable instance of the way in which the plain words of the Quran are generally distorted by the opponents of Islam.
The clause, and drive them out from where they have driven you out, refers to the time when the enemies of Islam compelled the Holy Prophet and his Companions to flee from Mecca. It enjoins Muslims to bear in mind that they have eventually to conquer Mecca which being the centre and the most sacred place of Islam, no non-Muslim would be allowed to remain in it.
The clause, persecution is worse than killing, provides an argument in support of defensive war. The disbelievers were persecuting Muslims in diverse ways with a view to turning them away from their faith and they were also creating disorder in the land. It was certainly better to put a stop to this state of affairs by fighting against the aggressors than to allow it to continue. There are circumstances when, to every right-thinking man, war becomes necessary.
The words فتنة (persecution) and قتل (killing) may be interpreted in another way also. فتنة means, "persecution or war waged against a people with a view to turning them from their faith", and قتل means, "an ordinary secular war". Now the verse points out that a war of religious persecution is worse than an ordinary war; for, firstly, worldly interests are nothing as compared with matters of faith; and secondly, wars caused by religious differences are more bitter and cruel, and seldom come to an end.
The clause, and fight them not in and near the Sacred Mosque until they fight you therein, contains a very important principle. Even after the declaration of war, there are restrictions to be observed, and Muslims should never be the first to break them. The sanctity of the holy precincts of the Ka‘bah must be safeguarded even in time of war. If, however, the other party violates its sanctity, Muslims may retaliate so that the attacking party may thereby be brought to its senses.
b
2:218.
128
128本节经文讲的是战争已经实际爆发时的一些情况。很明显, 穆斯林奉命只同首先动武反对他们的不信教的人进行战斗。
2
عربی میں ’’نہ‘‘ کا لفظ نہیں لیکن یہ لفظ حتّٰی کے اندر مخفی ہے۔ اگر اسے خطوط میں رکھا جائے تو معنے بالکل الٹ بن جاتے ہیں اس وجہ سے خطوط میں ’’نہ‘‘ کا لفظ نہیں رکھا گیا‘ بلکہ ظاہر کیا گیا ہے۔
3
کَذٰلِکَ کا لفظی ترجمہ ’’اسی طرح‘‘ ہے لیکن اردو میں ’’یہی‘‘ کے لفظ سے ہی مضمون ٹھیک ادا ہوتا ہے۔
a
2:218.
198
Important Words:
ثقفتموھم (you met them) is derived from ثقف. They say ثقفه i.e. (1) he faced him or he met him; (2) he caught hold of him; (3) he got the better of him (Aqrab).
فتنة (persecution) is derived from فتن. They say فتن فلانا i.e. he led him astray; he tried or tested him. The expression فتن فلاناعن رأیه means, he prevented him from holding his views. The words فتن الصائغ الذھب mean, the goldsmith melted the gold in the crucible to ascertain its genuineness. فتنه means, he put him in a state of trial or persecution. Thus فتنة means: (1) trial; (2) torture and persecution; (3) divergence of views among men and the disputes and fighting that take place as a result thereof (Aqrab). See also 2:103.
Commentary:
The verse relates to conditions when a war has actually broken out. Obviously it does not apply to all disbelievers, for it only says, "kill them" and not "kill the disbelievers". The pronoun "them" clearly refers to, those who fight against you, as mentioned in the previous verse. The verse calls upon Muslims to fight against only such disbelievers as take up arms against them. It does not call upon them to slay each and every disbeliever that may happen to come in their way. Indeed this verse affords a remarkable instance of the way in which the plain words of the Quran are generally distorted by the opponents of Islam.
The clause, and drive them out from where they have driven you out, refers to the time when the enemies of Islam compelled the Holy Prophet and his Companions to flee from Mecca. It enjoins Muslims to bear in mind that they have eventually to conquer Mecca which being the centre and the most sacred place of Islam, no non-Muslim would be allowed to remain in it.
The clause, persecution is worse than killing, provides an argument in support of defensive war. The disbelievers were persecuting Muslims in diverse ways with a view to turning them away from their faith and they were also creating disorder in the land. It was certainly better to put a stop to this state of affairs by fighting against the aggressors than to allow it to continue. There are circumstances when, to every right-thinking man, war becomes necessary.
The words فتنة (persecution) and قتل (killing) may be interpreted in another way also. فتنة means, "persecution or war waged against a people with a view to turning them from their faith", and قتل means, "an ordinary secular war". Now the verse points out that a war of religious persecution is worse than an ordinary war; for, firstly, worldly interests are nothing as compared with matters of faith; and secondly, wars caused by religious differences are more bitter and cruel, and seldom come to an end.
The clause, and fight them not in and near the Sacred Mosque until they fight you therein, contains a very important principle. Even after the declaration of war, there are restrictions to be observed, and Muslims should never be the first to break them. The sanctity of the holy precincts of the Ka‘bah must be safeguarded even in time of war. If, however, the other party violates its sanctity, Muslims may retaliate so that the attacking party may thereby be brought to its senses.
b
2:218.
220
This verse relates to conditions when war has actually broken out. Obviously, it enjoins Muslims to fight against only such disbelievers as are the first to take up arms against them.
221
The words signify that Mecca being the centre and the most sacred place of Islam, no non-Muslim should be allowed to remain in it.
کَانَ النَّاسُ اُمَّۃً وّٰحِدَۃً فَبَعَثَ اللّٰہُ النَّبِیّٖنَ مُبَشِّرِیۡنَ وَمُنۡذِرِیۡنَ وَاَنۡزَلَ مَعَہُمُ الۡکِتٰبَ بِالۡحَقِّ لِیَحۡکُمَ بَیۡنَ النَّاسِ فِیۡمَا اخۡتَلَفُوۡا فِیۡہِ ۚ وَمَا اخۡتَلَفَ فِیۡہِ اِلَّا الَّذِیۡنَ اُوۡتُوۡہُ مِنۡۢ بَعۡدِ مَا جَآءَتۡہُمُ الۡبَیِّنٰتُ بَغۡیًۢا بَیۡنَہُمۡ ۖ فَہَدَی اللّٰہُ الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا لِمَا اخۡتَلَفُوۡا فِیۡہِ مِنَ الۡحَقِّ بِاِذۡنِہٖ ۗ وَاللّٰہُ یَہۡدِیۡ مَنۡ یَّشَآءُ اِلٰی صِرٰطٍ مُّسۡتَقِیۡمٍ
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
在先知降临之前, 所有的人都如同一辙, 意思是, 他们都是无信仰的人。但当先知降临时, 尽管他们相互间存在分歧, 却形成一个一致反对他 (先知) 的联合阵线。词组 “人类原是个集体” 或一些等同语除了用在本节中还曾用在 «古兰经» 中的七个地方。在10:20, 21:93和23:53中它们意味着 “民族团结”, 而在5:49; 16:94; 42:9; 43:34和在注释的本节经文中则表示 “思想的一致”。
在本节经文中两处不同的地方所指的 “不同” 表示两种不同的分歧。在先知降临之前, 人们对偶像崇拜, 彼此也有不同的看法。但是在他出现以后, 他们开始对他的主张表现出不同的看法。先知并没有制造分歧。这些 “分歧” 早已存在, 它们只是在他出现之后呈现出新的形式。在先知出现之前, 人们尽管有分歧, 但看上去象是一个民族; 在他出现以后, 他们分裂成为两个截然不同的阵营--------信仰者和不信仰者。综合起来看, 本节经文叙述了人类已经走过的五个不同阶段。开始时, 人们中间存在着统一团结, 所有的人形成一个集体。由于人口的增长, 他们的爱好的扩大和他们的问题的复杂性, 他们中间开始产生分歧。于是安拉提拔出先知并启示了他的旨意。每一新的启示都引起了倾轧和分歧, 特别是听到真主的启示的人。安拉最后确定穆圣带来最后的经典负起全世界的使命, 号召全人类聚集在他的旗帜周围。这样就完成了一个循环, 以统一为开端的这个世界, 最后还是有计划的归于团结统一。
اُمَّۃً وَّاحِدَۃً کا لفظ قرآن کریم میں نو جگہ پر استعمال ہوا ہے‘ جن میں سے تین جگہ یعنی یونس آیت ۲۰ اور انبیاء آیت ۹۳اور مومنون آیت ۵۲ میں تو اتحادِ جنس اور اتحادِ قومی مراد لیا گیا ہے اور چھ جگہ یعنی مائدہ آیت ۴۹۔ نحل آیت ۹۴۔ شوریٰ آیت۹۔ زخرف آیت ۳۴۔ ھود آیت ۱۱۹ اور بقرۃ آیت ۲۱۴ میں اتحاد خیال مراد لیا گیا ہے۔ اس آیت کا مطلب یہ ہے کہ آدمؑ کے وقت سے بنی نوع انسان ایک مذہب پر تھے۔ مگر جوں جوں نبی آئے ان کی مخالفت کی وجہ سے لوگ مختلف الخیال ہو گئے حالانکہ نبی اِ تّحادِ خیال پیدا کرنے آئے تھے۔
اس میں عجیب مضمون بیان کیا ہے۔ نبی آتا ہے اختلاف مٹانے کے لئے‘ مگر لوگ اپنے اختلاف چھوڑ کر اس کے پیچھے پڑ جاتے ہیں اور وہی قوم سب سے زیادہ مخالفت کرتی ہے جو الہام کی اول مخاطب ہوتی ہے اور جن کی طرف نبی آتا ہے۔ دوسری قومیں تو اس کی تعلیم کو ایک علمی مضمون سمجھ کر اس سے دلچسپی بھی ظاہر کرتی ہیں‘ اس پر غور بھی کرتی ہیں۔ بعض حصوں میں اس کی تعریف بھی کرتی ہیں لیکن جن کی طرف وہ کتاب نازل ہوتی ہے یا جو اول مخاطب ہوتے ہیں وہ مخالفت میں اس قدر بڑھ جاتے ہیں کہ انہیں اس میں کوئی خوبی نظر ہی نہیں آتی۔ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے کہ کیسے افسوس کی بات ہے کہ جن کے فائدہ کے لئے وہ کتاب آئی ہ
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
Before the advent of a Prophet all men are like one people in the sense that they are all unbelievers. But when a Prophet appears, they, in spite of their mutual differences, form one united front against him. The expression, "mankind were one community" or identical words have been used, besides the present verse, at seven places in the Qur’an. In 10:20; 21:93 and 23:53 they signify "national unity" and in 5:49; 16:94; 42:9; 43:34 and in the verse under comment "identity of ideas."
The "difference" referred to in the verse at two separate places signifies two different kinds of disagreement. Before the advent of a Prophet people differ among themselves about their idolatrous practices. But after his appearance, they begin to differ with regard to his claims. The Prophet does not create differences. The differences are already there; they merely assume a new form after his appearance. Before a Prophet appears, the people, in spite of their mutual differences, look like one people; they become divided into two distinct camps—believers and disbelievers,—after he appears. Viewed collectively, the verse describes five different stages through which mankind has passed. In the beginning there was unity among the people, all forming one community. With the increase in population and the extension of their interests and the complexity of their problems, they began to differ among themselves. Then God raised Prophets and revealed His Will. Every new revelation was made a cause of discord a
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
Commentary:
In the preceding verses different classes of people––believers and disbelievers together with their sub-divisions––have been mentioned. The verse under comment not only traces the genesis of these classes but also hints to Muslims that, just as the world began with all people as one community, God now wishes them again to become one community through the Holy Prophet who, unlike previous Prophets, came with a universal mission.
The clause, Mankind were one community, may mean: (1) mankind, i.e. all men were originally one people; (2) all disbelievers are one people. In the first-mentioned case, the verse would mean that, in the beginning of the world, all mankind were one people. They had no social rules, no polity, no civic laws. Then in the course of time, differences arose among them with regard to these things. So God sent to them Prophets to guide them how to live good and useful lives.
In the second case, the meaning of the clause would be that before the advent of a Prophet all men are like one people in the sense that they are all disbelievers, and disbelief and wrongdoing reign supreme in the world. But when a Prophet appears, all people, in spite of their mutual differences, form one united front against him. This meaning is in harmony with the well-known saying of the Holy Prophet, الکفر ملة واحدة i.e. all disbelievers (to whatever creed or religion they may belong) are one people.
The clause, and sent down with them the Book, does not mean that God revealed a separate Book to every Prophet. In that case, "Books", instead of "the Book", would have been the appropriate word. In fact, the "sending down of a Book" to a Prophet does not always mean the actual revelation of it to him in person. The Quran uses similar words with regard to those Prophets who were not the direct recipients of any revealed Book (6:115, 157, 158; 3:73, 200; 29:47; 21:11). The clause, therefore, only means that every Prophet has received a Book from God, whether it was revealed to him direct or whether it was revealed to a previous Prophet whose mission he was called upon to serve.
The "difference" referred to in the verse at two separate places signifies two different kinds of disagreement. Before the advent of a Prophet people differ among themselves about false beliefs and idolatrous practices. But after the appearance of the truth, they begin to differ with regard to the truth itself. The advent of a Prophet, however, does not, as may be wrongly imagined, create differences. The differences are already there; they merely assume a new form. But whereas before a Prophet has made his appearance the people, in spite of their differences, look like one people, they become divided into two distinct camps, believers and disbelievers, after he has appeared.
The clause, out of envy towards one another, points to the important fact that invariably the root-cause of the rejection of a Prophet is jealousy. Disbelievers cannot reconcile themselves to the idea that an ordinary person from among them, generally inferior to many of them in wealth, power or social status, should be made their teacher and leader. Disbelievers also consider it below their dignity to ally themselves with a community a large majority of whose members are of humble origin, as is often the case with the early followers of Divine Messengers.
The clause, Now has Allah, by His command, guided believers to the truth in regard to which they (the unbelievers)differed, refers to the advent of the Holy Prophet who was raised by God with a universal mission to remove the differences of all the peoples of the earth. The expression باذنه translated as "by His command" may also mean "according to His eternal decree". In the beginning of the world God willed that the final Law-giving Prophet should come with a universal mission and should constitute, as it were, the zenith of the system of النبوة or prophecy. Says the Holy Prophet "I was a Prophet of God while Adam was yet in the making between the body and the soul" (Tirmidhi).
Viewed collectively, the verse describes five different stages through which mankind has passed: (1) When there was unity among the people, all forming one community. This was in the beginning of the human race. (2) When, with the increase in population and the extension of interests and the complexity of problems confronting man, people began to differ among themselves. (3) When God raised Prophets among different peoples and different countries to show them the right path and revealed His will to the various contending sections. (4) When the very revelation of God sent to remove differences was made a cause of difference by the mischievous people. (5) When God finally raised the Holy Prophet with His last Book and a universal mission, calling upon entire humanity to rally round his banner. Thus a beautiful circle was completed and the world which began with unity was designed to end with it.
d
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
153
在先知降临之前, 所有的人都如同一辙, 意思是, 他们都是无信仰的人。但当先知降临时, 尽管他们相互间存在分歧, 却形成一个一致反对他 (先知) 的联合阵线。词组 “人类原是个集体” 或一些等同语除了用在本节中还曾用在 «古兰经» 中的七个地方。在10:20, 21:93和23:53中它们意味着 “民族团结”, 而在5:49; 16:94; 42:9; 43:34和在注释的本节经文中则表示 “思想的一致”。
154
在本节经文中两处不同的地方所指的 “不同” 表示两种不同的分歧。在先知降临之前, 人们对偶像崇拜, 彼此也有不同的看法。但是在他出现以后, 他们开始对他的主张表现出不同的看法。先知并没有制造分歧。这些 “分歧” 早已存在, 它们只是在他出现之后呈现出新的形式。在先知出现之前, 人们尽管有分歧, 但看上去象是一个民族; 在他出现以后, 他们分裂成为两个截然不同的阵营--------信仰者和不信仰者。综合起来看, 本节经文叙述了人类已经走过的五个不同阶段。开始时, 人们中间存在着统一团结, 所有的人形成一个集体。由于人口的增长, 他们的爱好的扩大和他们的问题的复杂性, 他们中间开始产生分歧。于是安拉提拔出先知并启示了他的旨意。每一新的启示都引起了倾轧和分歧, 特别是听到真主的启示的人。安拉最后确定穆圣带来最后的经典负起全世界的使命, 号召全人类聚集在他的旗帜周围。这样就完成了一个循环, 以统一为开端的这个世界, 最后还是有计划的归于团结统一。
1
اُمَّۃً وَّاحِدَۃً کا لفظ قرآن کریم میں نو جگہ پر استعمال ہوا ہے‘ جن میں سے تین جگہ یعنی یونس آیت ۲۰ اور انبیاء آیت ۹۳اور مومنون آیت ۵۲ میں تو اتحادِ جنس اور اتحادِ قومی مراد لیا گیا ہے اور چھ جگہ یعنی مائدہ آیت ۴۹۔ نحل آیت ۹۴۔ شوریٰ آیت۹۔ زخرف آیت ۳۴۔ ھود آیت ۱۱۹ اور بقرۃ آیت ۲۱۴ میں اتحاد خیال مراد لیا گیا ہے۔ اس آیت کا مطلب یہ ہے کہ آدمؑ کے وقت سے بنی نوع انسان ایک مذہب پر تھے۔ مگر جوں جوں نبی آئے ان کی مخالفت کی وجہ سے لوگ مختلف الخیال ہو گئے حالانکہ نبی اِ تّحادِ خیال پیدا کرنے آئے تھے۔
2
اس میں عجیب مضمون بیان کیا ہے۔ نبی آتا ہے اختلاف مٹانے کے لئے‘ مگر لوگ اپنے اختلاف چھوڑ کر اس کے پیچھے پڑ جاتے ہیں اور وہی قوم سب سے زیادہ مخالفت کرتی ہے جو الہام کی اول مخاطب ہوتی ہے اور جن کی طرف نبی آتا ہے۔ دوسری قومیں تو اس کی تعلیم کو ایک علمی مضمون سمجھ کر اس سے دلچسپی بھی ظاہر کرتی ہیں‘ اس پر غور بھی کرتی ہیں۔ بعض حصوں میں اس کی تعریف بھی کرتی ہیں لیکن جن کی طرف وہ کتاب نازل ہوتی ہے یا جو اول مخاطب ہوتے ہیں وہ مخالفت میں اس قدر بڑھ جاتے ہیں کہ انہیں اس میں کوئی خوبی نظر ہی نہیں آتی۔ اللہ تعالیٰ فرماتا ہے کہ کیسے افسوس کی بات ہے کہ جن کے فائدہ کے لئے وہ کتاب آئی ہ
a
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
220
Commentary:
In the preceding verses different classes of people––believers and disbelievers together with their sub-divisions––have been mentioned. The verse under comment not only traces the genesis of these classes but also hints to Muslims that, just as the world began with all people as one community, God now wishes them again to become one community through the Holy Prophet who, unlike previous Prophets, came with a universal mission.
The clause, Mankind were one community, may mean: (1) mankind, i.e. all men were originally one people; (2) all disbelievers are one people. In the first-mentioned case, the verse would mean that, in the beginning of the world, all mankind were one people. They had no social rules, no polity, no civic laws. Then in the course of time, differences arose among them with regard to these things. So God sent to them Prophets to guide them how to live good and useful lives.
In the second case, the meaning of the clause would be that before the advent of a Prophet all men are like one people in the sense that they are all disbelievers, and disbelief and wrongdoing reign supreme in the world. But when a Prophet appears, all people, in spite of their mutual differences, form one united front against him. This meaning is in harmony with the well-known saying of the Holy Prophet, الکفر ملة واحدة i.e. all disbelievers (to whatever creed or religion they may belong) are one people.
The clause, and sent down with them the Book, does not mean that God revealed a separate Book to every Prophet. In that case, "Books", instead of "the Book", would have been the appropriate word. In fact, the "sending down of a Book" to a Prophet does not always mean the actual revelation of it to him in person. The Quran uses similar words with regard to those Prophets who were not the direct recipients of any revealed Book (6:115, 157, 158; 3:73, 200; 29:47; 21:11). The clause, therefore, only means that every Prophet has received a Book from God, whether it was revealed to him direct or whether it was revealed to a previous Prophet whose mission he was called upon to serve.
The "difference" referred to in the verse at two separate places signifies two different kinds of disagreement. Before the advent of a Prophet people differ among themselves about false beliefs and idolatrous practices. But after the appearance of the truth, they begin to differ with regard to the truth itself. The advent of a Prophet, however, does not, as may be wrongly imagined, create differences. The differences are already there; they merely assume a new form. But whereas before a Prophet has made his appearance the people, in spite of their differences, look like one people, they become divided into two distinct camps, believers and disbelievers, after he has appeared.
The clause, out of envy towards one another, points to the important fact that invariably the root-cause of the rejection of a Prophet is jealousy. Disbelievers cannot reconcile themselves to the idea that an ordinary person from among them, generally inferior to many of them in wealth, power or social status, should be made their teacher and leader. Disbelievers also consider it below their dignity to ally themselves with a community a large majority of whose members are of humble origin, as is often the case with the early followers of Divine Messengers.
The clause, Now has Allah, by His command, guided believers to the truth in regard to which they (the unbelievers)differed, refers to the advent of the Holy Prophet who was raised by God with a universal mission to remove the differences of all the peoples of the earth. The expression باذنه translated as "by His command" may also mean "according to His eternal decree". In the beginning of the world God willed that the final Law-giving Prophet should come with a universal mission and should constitute, as it were, the zenith of the system of النبوة or prophecy. Says the Holy Prophet "I was a Prophet of God while Adam was yet in the making between the body and the soul" (Tirmidhi).
Viewed collectively, the verse describes five different stages through which mankind has passed: (1) When there was unity among the people, all forming one community. This was in the beginning of the human race. (2) When, with the increase in population and the extension of interests and the complexity of problems confronting man, people began to differ among themselves. (3) When God raised Prophets among different peoples and different countries to show them the right path and revealed His will to the various contending sections. (4) When the very revelation of God sent to remove differences was made a cause of difference by the mischievous people. (5) When God finally raised the Holy Prophet with His last Book and a universal mission, calling upon entire humanity to rally round his banner. Thus a beautiful circle was completed and the world which began with unity was designed to end with it.
b
4:166; 6:49; 18:57.
254
Before the advent of a Prophet all men are like one people in the sense that they are all unbelievers. But when a Prophet appears, they, in spite of their mutual differences, form one united front against him. The expression, "mankind were one community" or identical words have been used, besides the present verse, at seven places in the Qur’an. In 10:20; 21:93 and 23:53 they signify "national unity" and in 5:49; 16:94; 42:9; 43:34 and in the verse under comment "identity of ideas."
255
The "difference" referred to in the verse at two separate places signifies two different kinds of disagreement. Before the advent of a Prophet people differ among themselves about their idolatrous practices. But after his appearance, they begin to differ with regard to his claims. The Prophet does not create differences. The differences are already there; they merely assume a new form after his appearance. Before a Prophet appears, the people, in spite of their mutual differences, look like one people; they become divided into two distinct camps—believers and disbelievers,—after he appears. Viewed collectively, the verse describes five different stages through which mankind has passed. In the beginning there was unity among the people, all forming one community. With the increase in population and the extension of their interests and the complexity of their problems, they began to differ among themselves. Then God raised Prophets and revealed His Will. Every new revelation was made a cause of discord a
یَسۡـَٔلُوۡنَکَ عَنِ الشَّہۡرِ الۡحَرَامِ قِتَالٍ فِیۡہِ ۖ قُلۡ قِتَالٌ فِیۡہِ کَبِیۡرٌ ۖ وَّصَدٌّ عَنۡ سَبِیۡلِ اللّٰہِ وَکُفۡرٌۢ بِہٖ وَالۡمَسۡجِدِ الۡحَرَامِ وَاِخۡرَاجُ اَہۡلِہٖ مِنۡہُ اَکۡبَرُ عِنۡدَ اللّٰہِ ۚ وَالۡفِتۡنَۃُ اَکۡبَرُ مِنَ الۡقَتۡلِ ۗ وَلَا یَزَالُوۡنَ یُقٰتِلُوۡنَکُمۡ حَتّٰی یَرُدُّوۡکُمۡ عَنۡ دِیۡنِکُمۡ اِنِ اسۡتَطٰعُوۡا ۚ وَمَنۡ یَّرۡتَدِدۡ مِنۡکُمۡ عَنۡ دِیۡنِہٖ فَیَمُتۡ وَہُوَ کَافِرٌ فَاُولٰٓئِکَ حَبِطَتۡ اَعۡمٰلُہُمۡ فِی الدُّنۡیَا وَالۡاٰخِرَۃِ ۖ وَاُولٰٓئِکَ اَصۡحٰبُ النَّارِ ۖ ہُمۡ فِیۡہَا خٰلِدُوۡنَ
2:192.
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
信者们被告知, 假如不信仰者亵渎了圣月的圣洁, 他们应毫不犹豫地在圣月中惩罚他们, 只有这样, 神圣事物的圣洁性才能得到保障 (2:195)。注释者通常阐述, 而事实上也有这样的传说, 大意是说, 有一次穆圣派遣阿布杜拉•彬•贾希 (عَبْدُالله بِنْ جَحْش, ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh) 去传递有关一伙古来西人出发去麦加的消息。当阿布杜拉 (عَبْدُالله, ‘Abdullah) 和他的同伴到达一个名叫纳赫拉 (نَخْلَة, Nakhla) 的地方时, 他们遇上了一小伙人。阿布杜拉袭击了这伙人, 杀死了其中的一个并俘获了两个。发生这件事的日期是有疑问的, 有的认为它是在圣月中, 而另一些不以为然。消息传到麦加, 古来西人利用关于日期的怀疑而提出抗议, 说是穆斯林亵渎了圣月。加注的本节经文就在当时被启示了。
یعنی ان دونوں کی حرمت کو ضائع کرنے کی کوشش کرنا ہے۔
2:192.
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
The believers were told that if disbelievers violated the sanctity of the Sacred Months, they should not hesitate to punish them in the Sacred Months, for thus alone could the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195). Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to this effect, that on one occasion the Holy Prophet sent ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his companions reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party. ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date on which this happened was doubtful, some considering it to be one within the Sacred Month and others not. The news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt and protested that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion.
2:192.
3:84, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
Important Words:
کبیر (great transgression) really stands for ذنب کبیر i.e. a great sin or great transgression or great offence. اکبر is in the comparative degree and means, a greater sin, etc.
صد (to hinder) is the infinitive from صد. They say صدہ i.e. he prevented him; he turned him back. صد عنه اومنه means, he kept back from it. Thus the word is both transitive and intransitive. صد, therefore, means: (1) to hinder or to prevent; (2) a hindrance or a barrier; (3) a mountain or a wall, etc., because it serves as a barrier (Aqrab).
یردوکم (turn you back) and یرتدد (turns back) are both derived from رد. They say ردہ i.e. he turned him back; and ارتد i.e.he himself turned back. ارتد عن الاسلام means, he turned back from Islam and reverted to a state of disbelief. مرتد means, one who turns back from his religion, particularly from Islam; one who apostatizes (Taj).
حبطت (shall be in vain). حبط البعیر means, the stomach of the camel became inflated and his belly became bound by eating unwholesome food. حبط عمله means: (1) his work or deed became null and void and went for nothing; (2) his work or deed became evil and corrupt. حبط دمه means, his blood went unavenged. حبط ماء البئر means, the water of the well receded and went down never to return to its original level (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words translated as "to be ungrateful to Him and the Sacred Mosque" may also be rendered as "to be ungrateful to Him and to hinder men from the Sacred Mosque".
The Quran has already explained that if disbelievers violate the sanctity of a sacred month, Muslims may also retaliate in a sacred month; for thus only can the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195).
The present verse provides a further reason for defending Islam, if need be, in a sacred month. Disbelievers, particularly those of Mecca, had violated the sanctity of things far more sacred than a "sacred month"––they were trying forcibly to turn men form the way of God; they were preventing people from approaching the Sacred Mosque and they had forced the Muslim dwellers of Mecca to flee from it. This was a form of persecution which was certainly much more heinous than fighting in a Sacred Month.
Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to the effect, that once the Holy Prophet sent one of his Companions, named ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh, to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his comrades reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party proceeding to Mecca. Guided by his own judgement and without any instruction to that effect from the Prophet, ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date was doubtful, some considering it to be as one of the Sacred Month and others as not. When the news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt as regards date and clamoured that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion (Tabari, Hisham & Zurqani).
The verse acknowledges the sanctity of the Sacred Months and considers it an act of sin and transgression knowingly to fight in a sacred month, but forcefully points out that the sanctities which disbelievers were violating were far more worthy of safeguarding. Disbelievers were forcibly preventing people from accepting Islam. They did not allow Muslims to approach the Sacred Mosque and they had mercilessly turned the Prophet and his followers out of their homes.
The verse should not be understood to imply that Muslims did start a fight in a sacred month, it only purports to bring home to disbelievers the fact that in view of their persistent violation of highly sacred thing, it does not lie in their mouth to accuse Muslim of violating the sanctity of a sacred month.
The clause it is they whose works shall be vain in this world and the next does not mean that everything that a renegade from Islam, or, for that matter, everything that a disbeliever, does will go for nothing and produce no result. The clause only means that such actions of the renegades as they might do to weaken the cause of Islam in this world as well as those of their actions which they might perform in opposition to the teaching of Islam in order to win the pleasure of God in the world to come, will all be in vain. Thus the clause does not refer to such good actions as a person may perform in the state o unbelief; for, as the Quran expressly states, these must have their reward (99:8) which may either take the form of the acceptance of Islam or that of the lightening of punishment. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said about his uncle Abu Talib that on account of the good treatment the latter extended to him, he is likely to be only lightly punished for his non-acceptance of Islam (Bukhari). On another occasion when Hakim bin Hizam, a nephew of his wife Khadijah, asked the Prophet whether he would get any reward for the good deeds he did before he accepted Islam, the Holy Prophet said, "your very acceptance of Islam is a reward thereof" (Bukhari).
The clause, their works shall be vain in this world and the next, also signifies that if such men as apostatize from Islam had not done so, their deeds would have brought them the great reward promised to Muslims both in this world and the next, but by apostatizing from Islam they had totally deprived themselves of this twofold reward.
Finally, the clause, and they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith, if they can, throws a flood of light on the attitude of disbelievers towards Muslim. They were not only the first to begin hostilities, but had also vowed not to cease fighting until Islam had been totally wiped out from Arabia and not a soul remained to call himself a Muslim. This clear testimony of the Quran should be an eye-opener for those who accuse Muslims of being aggressors in their early struggle against disbelievers. The words, if they can, are highly eulogistic of the Companions of the Holy Prophet. Do what they could, disbelievers would never be able to turn back Muslims from their faith. Their love for Islam was too deep to be extirpated by persecution however severe and bitter it might be.
b
2:192.
c
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
d
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
159
信者们被告知, 假如不信仰者亵渎了圣月的圣洁, 他们应毫不犹豫地在圣月中惩罚他们, 只有这样, 神圣事物的圣洁性才能得到保障 (2:195)。注释者通常阐述, 而事实上也有这样的传说, 大意是说, 有一次穆圣派遣阿布杜拉•彬•贾希 (عَبْدُالله بِنْ جَحْش, ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh) 去传递有关一伙古来西人出发去麦加的消息。当阿布杜拉 (عَبْدُالله, ‘Abdullah) 和他的同伴到达一个名叫纳赫拉 (نَخْلَة, Nakhla) 的地方时, 他们遇上了一小伙人。阿布杜拉袭击了这伙人, 杀死了其中的一个并俘获了两个。发生这件事的日期是有疑问的, 有的认为它是在圣月中, 而另一些不以为然。消息传到麦加, 古来西人利用关于日期的怀疑而提出抗议, 说是穆斯林亵渎了圣月。加注的本节经文就在当时被启示了。
2
یعنی ان دونوں کی حرمت کو ضائع کرنے کی کوشش کرنا ہے۔
a
2:192.
b
3:84, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
c
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
224
Important Words:
کبیر (great transgression) really stands for ذنب کبیر i.e. a great sin or great transgression or great offence. اکبر is in the comparative degree and means, a greater sin, etc.
صد (to hinder) is the infinitive from صد. They say صدہ i.e. he prevented him; he turned him back. صد عنه اومنه means, he kept back from it. Thus the word is both transitive and intransitive. صد, therefore, means: (1) to hinder or to prevent; (2) a hindrance or a barrier; (3) a mountain or a wall, etc., because it serves as a barrier (Aqrab).
یردوکم (turn you back) and یرتدد (turns back) are both derived from رد. They say ردہ i.e. he turned him back; and ارتد i.e.he himself turned back. ارتد عن الاسلام means, he turned back from Islam and reverted to a state of disbelief. مرتد means, one who turns back from his religion, particularly from Islam; one who apostatizes (Taj).
حبطت (shall be in vain). حبط البعیر means, the stomach of the camel became inflated and his belly became bound by eating unwholesome food. حبط عمله means: (1) his work or deed became null and void and went for nothing; (2) his work or deed became evil and corrupt. حبط دمه means, his blood went unavenged. حبط ماء البئر means, the water of the well receded and went down never to return to its original level (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The words translated as "to be ungrateful to Him and the Sacred Mosque" may also be rendered as "to be ungrateful to Him and to hinder men from the Sacred Mosque".
The Quran has already explained that if disbelievers violate the sanctity of a sacred month, Muslims may also retaliate in a sacred month; for thus only can the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195).
The present verse provides a further reason for defending Islam, if need be, in a sacred month. Disbelievers, particularly those of Mecca, had violated the sanctity of things far more sacred than a "sacred month"––they were trying forcibly to turn men form the way of God; they were preventing people from approaching the Sacred Mosque and they had forced the Muslim dwellers of Mecca to flee from it. This was a form of persecution which was certainly much more heinous than fighting in a Sacred Month.
Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to the effect, that once the Holy Prophet sent one of his Companions, named ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh, to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his comrades reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party proceeding to Mecca. Guided by his own judgement and without any instruction to that effect from the Prophet, ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date was doubtful, some considering it to be as one of the Sacred Month and others as not. When the news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt as regards date and clamoured that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion (Tabari, Hisham & Zurqani).
The verse acknowledges the sanctity of the Sacred Months and considers it an act of sin and transgression knowingly to fight in a sacred month, but forcefully points out that the sanctities which disbelievers were violating were far more worthy of safeguarding. Disbelievers were forcibly preventing people from accepting Islam. They did not allow Muslims to approach the Sacred Mosque and they had mercilessly turned the Prophet and his followers out of their homes.
The verse should not be understood to imply that Muslims did start a fight in a sacred month, it only purports to bring home to disbelievers the fact that in view of their persistent violation of highly sacred thing, it does not lie in their mouth to accuse Muslim of violating the sanctity of a sacred month.
The clause it is they whose works shall be vain in this world and the next does not mean that everything that a renegade from Islam, or, for that matter, everything that a disbeliever, does will go for nothing and produce no result. The clause only means that such actions of the renegades as they might do to weaken the cause of Islam in this world as well as those of their actions which they might perform in opposition to the teaching of Islam in order to win the pleasure of God in the world to come, will all be in vain. Thus the clause does not refer to such good actions as a person may perform in the state o unbelief; for, as the Quran expressly states, these must have their reward (99:8) which may either take the form of the acceptance of Islam or that of the lightening of punishment. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said about his uncle Abu Talib that on account of the good treatment the latter extended to him, he is likely to be only lightly punished for his non-acceptance of Islam (Bukhari). On another occasion when Hakim bin Hizam, a nephew of his wife Khadijah, asked the Prophet whether he would get any reward for the good deeds he did before he accepted Islam, the Holy Prophet said, "your very acceptance of Islam is a reward thereof" (Bukhari).
The clause, their works shall be vain in this world and the next, also signifies that if such men as apostatize from Islam had not done so, their deeds would have brought them the great reward promised to Muslims both in this world and the next, but by apostatizing from Islam they had totally deprived themselves of this twofold reward.
Finally, the clause, and they will not cease fighting you until they turn you back from your faith, if they can, throws a flood of light on the attitude of disbelievers towards Muslim. They were not only the first to begin hostilities, but had also vowed not to cease fighting until Islam had been totally wiped out from Arabia and not a soul remained to call himself a Muslim. This clear testimony of the Quran should be an eye-opener for those who accuse Muslims of being aggressors in their early struggle against disbelievers. The words, if they can, are highly eulogistic of the Companions of the Holy Prophet. Do what they could, disbelievers would never be able to turn back Muslims from their faith. Their love for Islam was too deep to be extirpated by persecution however severe and bitter it might be.
a
2:192.
b
3:87, 91; 4:138; 5:55; 47:26.
c
3:23; 7:148; 18:106.
260
The believers were told that if disbelievers violated the sanctity of the Sacred Months, they should not hesitate to punish them in the Sacred Months, for thus alone could the sanctity of a sacred thing be safeguarded (2:195). Commentators generally state, and in fact there are also traditions to this effect, that on one occasion the Holy Prophet sent ‘Abdullah bin Jahsh to bring news about a party of the Quraish proceeding to Mecca. When ‘Abdullah and his companions reached a place called Nakhlah, they met a small party. ‘Abdullah attacked the party, killing one of them and capturing two. The date on which this happened was doubtful, some considering it to be one within the Sacred Month and others not. The news reached Mecca, the Quraish took advantage of the doubt and protested that the Muslims had violated the Sacred Month. The verse under comment was revealed on that occasion.
وَقَالَ لَہُمۡ نَبِیُّہُمۡ اِنَّ اٰیَۃَ مُلۡکِہٖۤ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیَکُمُ التَّابُوۡتُ فِیۡہِ سَکِیۡنَۃٌ مِّنۡ رَّبِّکُمۡ وَبَقِیَّۃٌ مِّمَّا تَرَکَ اٰلُ مُوۡسٰی وَاٰلُ ہٰرُوۡنَ تَحۡمِلُہُ الۡمَلٰٓئِکَۃُ ۚ اِنَّ فِیۡ ذٰلِکَ لَاٰیَۃً لَّکُمۡ اِنۡ کُنۡتُمۡ مُّؤۡمِنِیۡنَ
تَابُوْت (Tabut) 意指: (1) 箱子或盒子; (2) 胸腔、胸部、腹部或肋骨以及他们内部包含的。例如, 心脏等等的东西 (Lane); (3) 心即知识、智慧和宁静的储藏室 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。注释者们对 تَابُوْت (Tabut) 这个字的意义有不同看法。«圣经»中把它作 “方舟” 或 “约柜” 解, 但是 «古兰经» 中的描述肯定地表明, 此间这字的意义是 “心” 或 “腹”。这节经文描写 تَابُوْت 这个字说, “从养主那里来的宁静的心境; ”不能用作 “一只方舟” 解; 因为, «圣经» 中谈及的那只方舟, 非但不能给别人以和平和宁静, 而且也不能保护以色列人不遭受失败, 也不能保护它自己, 因为被敌人带走了。即使在各次战役中带着方舟走的扫罗 (Saul), 也屡受惨败, 连敌人也觉得他可怜, 最后遭遇到不光采的结局。这样的一只方舟从未能使古以色列人有什么宁静。安拉赐给他们的是充满了勇气和毅力的心, 因此, 在所述及的宁静的心境降给他们之后, 他们成功地抵御了敌人的攻击, 并使他们遭到沉重的失败。
安拉给以色列人的另一恩赐, 在传下来的 “精神遗物”一词中谈及。安拉使他们心里充满高贵品质, 这是他们的祖先穆撒 (摩西) 和哈融 (哈伦) 子孙的特点。穆撒和哈融的子孙传下来的, 不是物质的东西, 而是他们伟大的祖先作为遗产传给他们的良好道德品质。
تَابُوْت کے عام معنے تو صندوق کے اور کشتی کے ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) لیکن استعارۃ ً اسے دل کے معنٰی میں بھی استعمال کیا جاتا ہے۔ مفردات راغب میں ہے قِیْلَ عِبَارَۃٌ عَنِ الْقَلْبِ وَالسَّکِیْنَۃِ وَ عَمَّا فِیْہِ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ یعنی کبھی لفظ تابوت کو استعارۃ ًدل کے معنے میں بھی استعمال کیا جاتا ہے۔ الفاظ قرآنیہ صاف دلالت کر رہے ہیں کہ اس جگہ تابوت سے مراد دل ہے۔ کیونکہ فرماتا ہے۔ اس تابوت میں تمہارے رب کی طرف سے سکینت ہے۔ اب یہ ظاہر ہے کہ سکینت دل میں ہوتی ہے نہ کہ صندوقوں میں۔ اسی طرح اس تابوت کے متعلق فرماتا ہے تَحْمِلُہُ الْمَلٰٓئِکَۃُ فرشتے اسے اٹھائے ہ
Tabut means, (1) a chest or box; (2) chest or breast or bosom or the ribs with what they contain, as the heart, etc. (Lane); (3) the heart which is the storehouse of knowledge, wisdom and peace (Mufradat). Commentators have differed about the significance of the word Tabut and the Bible mentions it as an ark or chest, and the description given in the Qur’an definitely shows that the word has been used here in the sense of "heart" or "bosom." The description of the Tabut in the verse "wherein there will be tranquillity from your Lord" cannot apply to an ark; for, far from granting peace and tranquillity to others, the ark spoken of by the Bible could neither protect the Israelites against defeat nor could it protect itself, as it was carried away by the enemy. Even Saul who took with him the ark during his campaigns suffered crushing defeats, so much so that even the enemy pitied him and he met with an ignominious end. Such an ark could not be a source of tranquillity to the Israelite
Another favour which God conferred on the Israelites is referred to in the word "legacy." God imbued their hearts with the noble qualities, which characterised their ancestors, the descendants of Moses and Aaron. The legacy left by the descendants of Moses and Aaron did not consist in any material things but meant the good moral qualities with which they were endowed as the heritage of their great ancestors.
Important Words:
التابوت (heart) is derived from تاب i.e. he returned; he returned to God; he repented; he left off the way of sin and began to tread the path of rectitude. التابوت means: (1) a chest or box, as things are repeatedly taken out of, and returned to, it; (2) a coffin or a bier; (3) chest or breast or bosom or the ribs with what they contain, as the heart, etc. (Lane); (4) the heart which is the storehouse of knowledge, wisdom and peace (Mufradat).
سکینة (tranquillity) is derived from سکن i.e. it became calm and tranquil. سکینة means, peace, tranquillity, calmness, freedom from agitation and disturbance (Aqrab & Lane).
بقیة (legacy) is derived from بقی i.e. he or it remained behind; or he or it continued or lasted for long or forever. بقیة means, that which remains behind, i.e. legacy; remainder; remains; remnant; residue; relic; the best portion of a thing, as it is always the best part of a thing that survives. فلان بقیة القوم means, such a one is the best and the most excellent of the party (Lane).
Commentary:
Though commentators have differed about the significance of the word تابوت and the Bible mentions it as an "ark" or chest, the description of the Quran definitely shows that the word has been used here in the sense of "heart" or "bosom.'' The words of the Quran are: wherein there will be tranquillity from your Lord. Now this description cannot apply to an ark or a chest; for, far from granting peace and tranquillity to others, the ark spoken of by the Bible could neither protect the Israelites against defeat nor could it protect itself, and was carried away by the enemy. Even Saul who took with him the ark during his campaigns, suffered crushing defeats, so much so that even the enemy pitied him and he met with an ignominious end. Such an ark could not be a source of tranquillity to the Israelites. What God gave them was a heart full of tranquillity which was aided by angels who buoyed up the Israelites and filled their hearts with courage and perseverance so that, after the coming of the said tranquillity, they successfully resisted the attacks of the enemy and inflicted heavy defeats on them.
Another favour which God conferred on the Israelites has been referred to in the word بقیة or legacy. God imbued their hearts with the noble qualities which characterized their ancestors, the people or the descendants of Moses and Aaron. The legacy left by the descendants of Moses and Aaron did not consist of any material things but referred to the good qualities which they were given as the heritage of their great ancestors. This heritage was similar to the one to which reference has been made in the words, that (he) may be heir to me and to the House of Jacob (19: 7). Evidently, it is not a material heritage but a spiritual and moral heritage that is mentioned in this verse. Similarly, the followers of Gideon were imbued with a spiritual and moral بقیة i.e. such noble attributes of Moses and Aaron and their descendants as God had endowed them with. It was a sign that it was God Who had set up Gideon as king over the tribes of Israel so that he might protect them against the ravages of their enemy and breathe into them a martial spirit, a work which saw its consummation in the days of David.
192
تَابُوْت (Tabut) 意指: (1) 箱子或盒子; (2) 胸腔、胸部、腹部或肋骨以及他们内部包含的。例如, 心脏等等的东西 (Lane); (3) 心即知识、智慧和宁静的储藏室 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。注释者们对 تَابُوْت (Tabut) 这个字的意义有不同看法。«圣经»中把它作 “方舟” 或 “约柜” 解, 但是 «古兰经» 中的描述肯定地表明, 此间这字的意义是 “心” 或 “腹”。这节经文描写 تَابُوْت 这个字说, “从养主那里来的宁静的心境; ”不能用作 “一只方舟” 解; 因为, «圣经» 中谈及的那只方舟, 非但不能给别人以和平和宁静, 而且也不能保护以色列人不遭受失败, 也不能保护它自己, 因为被敌人带走了。即使在各次战役中带着方舟走的扫罗 (Saul), 也屡受惨败, 连敌人也觉得他可怜, 最后遭遇到不光采的结局。这样的一只方舟从未能使古以色列人有什么宁静。安拉赐给他们的是充满了勇气和毅力的心, 因此, 在所述及的宁静的心境降给他们之后, 他们成功地抵御了敌人的攻击, 并使他们遭到沉重的失败。
193
安拉给以色列人的另一恩赐, 在传下来的 “精神遗物”一词中谈及。安拉使他们心里充满高贵品质, 这是他们的祖先穆撒 (摩西) 和哈融 (哈伦) 子孙的特点。穆撒和哈融的子孙传下来的, 不是物质的东西, 而是他们伟大的祖先作为遗产传给他们的良好道德品质。
1
تَابُوْت کے عام معنے تو صندوق کے اور کشتی کے ہوتے ہیں (اقرب) لیکن استعارۃ ً اسے دل کے معنٰی میں بھی استعمال کیا جاتا ہے۔ مفردات راغب میں ہے قِیْلَ عِبَارَۃٌ عَنِ الْقَلْبِ وَالسَّکِیْنَۃِ وَ عَمَّا فِیْہِ مِنَ الْعِلْمِ یعنی کبھی لفظ تابوت کو استعارۃ ًدل کے معنے میں بھی استعمال کیا جاتا ہے۔ الفاظ قرآنیہ صاف دلالت کر رہے ہیں کہ اس جگہ تابوت سے مراد دل ہے۔ کیونکہ فرماتا ہے۔ اس تابوت میں تمہارے رب کی طرف سے سکینت ہے۔ اب یہ ظاہر ہے کہ سکینت دل میں ہوتی ہے نہ کہ صندوقوں میں۔ اسی طرح اس تابوت کے متعلق فرماتا ہے تَحْمِلُہُ الْمَلٰٓئِکَۃُ فرشتے اسے اٹھائے ہ
255
Important Words:
التابوت (heart) is derived from تاب i.e. he returned; he returned to God; he repented; he left off the way of sin and began to tread the path of rectitude. التابوت means: (1) a chest or box, as things are repeatedly taken out of, and returned to, it; (2) a coffin or a bier; (3) chest or breast or bosom or the ribs with what they contain, as the heart, etc. (Lane); (4) the heart which is the storehouse of knowledge, wisdom and peace (Mufradat).
سکینة (tranquillity) is derived from سکن i.e. it became calm and tranquil. سکینة means, peace, tranquillity, calmness, freedom from agitation and disturbance (Aqrab & Lane).
بقیة (legacy) is derived from بقی i.e. he or it remained behind; or he or it continued or lasted for long or forever. بقیة means, that which remains behind, i.e. legacy; remainder; remains; remnant; residue; relic; the best portion of a thing, as it is always the best part of a thing that survives. فلان بقیة القوم means, such a one is the best and the most excellent of the party (Lane).
Commentary:
Though commentators have differed about the significance of the word تابوت and the Bible mentions it as an "ark" or chest, the description of the Quran definitely shows that the word has been used here in the sense of "heart" or "bosom.'' The words of the Quran are: wherein there will be tranquillity from your Lord. Now this description cannot apply to an ark or a chest; for, far from granting peace and tranquillity to others, the ark spoken of by the Bible could neither protect the Israelites against defeat nor could it protect itself, and was carried away by the enemy. Even Saul who took with him the ark during his campaigns, suffered crushing defeats, so much so that even the enemy pitied him and he met with an ignominious end. Such an ark could not be a source of tranquillity to the Israelites. What God gave them was a heart full of tranquillity which was aided by angels who buoyed up the Israelites and filled their hearts with courage and perseverance so that, after the coming of the said tranquillity, they successfully resisted the attacks of the enemy and inflicted heavy defeats on them.
Another favour which God conferred on the Israelites has been referred to in the word بقیة or legacy. God imbued their hearts with the noble qualities which characterized their ancestors, the people or the descendants of Moses and Aaron. The legacy left by the descendants of Moses and Aaron did not consist of any material things but referred to the good qualities which they were given as the heritage of their great ancestors. This heritage was similar to the one to which reference has been made in the words, that (he) may be heir to me and to the House of Jacob (19: 7). Evidently, it is not a material heritage but a spiritual and moral heritage that is mentioned in this verse. Similarly, the followers of Gideon were imbued with a spiritual and moral بقیة i.e. such noble attributes of Moses and Aaron and their descendants as God had endowed them with. It was a sign that it was God Who had set up Gideon as king over the tribes of Israel so that he might protect them against the ravages of their enemy and breathe into them a martial spirit, a work which saw its consummation in the days of David.
308
Tabut means, (1) a chest or box; (2) chest or breast or bosom or the ribs with what they contain, as the heart, etc. (Lane); (3) the heart which is the storehouse of knowledge, wisdom and peace (Mufradat). Commentators have differed about the significance of the word Tabut and the Bible mentions it as an ark or chest, and the description given in the Qur’an definitely shows that the word has been used here in the sense of "heart" or "bosom." The description of the Tabut in the verse "wherein there will be tranquillity from your Lord" cannot apply to an ark; for, far from granting peace and tranquillity to others, the ark spoken of by the Bible could neither protect the Israelites against defeat nor could it protect itself, as it was carried away by the enemy. Even Saul who took with him the ark during his campaigns suffered crushing defeats, so much so that even the enemy pitied him and he met with an ignominious end. Such an ark could not be a source of tranquillity to the Israelite
309
Another favour which God conferred on the Israelites is referred to in the word "legacy." God imbued their hearts with the noble qualities, which characterised their ancestors, the descendants of Moses and Aaron. The legacy left by the descendants of Moses and Aaron did not consist in any material things but meant the good moral qualities with which they were endowed as the heritage of their great ancestors.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡۤا اَنۡفِقُوۡا مِمَّا رَزَقۡنٰکُمۡ مِّنۡ قَبۡلِ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیَ یَوۡمٌ لَّا بَیۡعٌ فِیۡہِ وَلَا خُلَّۃٌ وَّلَا شَفٰعَۃٌ ۗ وَالۡکٰفِرُوۡنَ ہُمُ الظّٰلِمُوۡنَ
14:32; 43:68.
See 2:49.
2:196; 14:32; 47:39; 57:11; 63:11.
On that day salvation will not be had for a price. It will depend only on one’s good works coupled with God’s grace.
There will be no occasion for forming new friendships on that day.
See {85}.
2:196; 14:32; 47:39; 57:11; 63:11.
14:32; 43:68.
aSee 2:49.
Important Words:
بیع (buying and selling) is derived from باع i.e. he sold; or he bought; or he bartered (Aqrab).
خلة (friendship) is derived from خل. They say خل الشیء i.e. he pierced the thing and made a hole through it. خل فی دعائه means, he was very particular in his prayer. خل الیه means, he was in need of his help and support. خاله means, he made friends with him and took him as brother. خلة is, therefore, that friendship or love which penetrates the heart and takes root in it. خلیل is one whose friendship and love is very deep and sincere; a most loving and bosom friend (Aqrab). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "If I had taken anyone as my خلیل I would have taken Abu Bakr as such, but my خلیل is God" (Bukhari, ch. on Manaqibun-Nabi).
شفاعة (intercession). See note on 2:49.
Commentary:
Though, as the preceding verses point out, the final victory of the Holy Prophet of Islam was sure, yet the path before Muslims was not strewn with roses. They had to make great sacrifices in order to reach the goal. It is to this fact that the verse under comment points. It makes particular reference to financial sacrifices.
The words, wherein there shall be no buying and selling, do not mean that there will be no trade and commerce on the Day of Judgement, but that on that great day nobody will be able to buy salvation, which will depend only on one’s good works coupled with God’s grace. The only buying or selling that will be of avail to men on the Day of Judgement will be that which they shall have made in their present life (9:111).
The words, nor friendship, signify that there will be no occasion for forming new friendships on that day. Those, however, who will have taken God as their friend in their life on this earth will certainly benefit by that friendship. It is to this fact that the Quran refers when it says: Friends on that day shall be foes to one another, except the God-fearing(43:68). The righteous have God as their friend, and He will continue to be their friend on the Day of Judgement!
For شفاعة (intercession), see note on 2:49.
a
2:196; 14:32; 47:39; 57:11; 63:11.
b
14:32; 43:68.
c
2:49.
a
2:196; 14:32; 47:39; 57:11; 63:11.
b
14:32; 43:68.
c
aSee 2:49.
261
Important Words:
بیع (buying and selling) is derived from باع i.e. he sold; or he bought; or he bartered (Aqrab).
خلة (friendship) is derived from خل. They say خل الشیء i.e. he pierced the thing and made a hole through it. خل فی دعائه means, he was very particular in his prayer. خل الیه means, he was in need of his help and support. خاله means, he made friends with him and took him as brother. خلة is, therefore, that friendship or love which penetrates the heart and takes root in it. خلیل is one whose friendship and love is very deep and sincere; a most loving and bosom friend (Aqrab). The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: "If I had taken anyone as my خلیل I would have taken Abu Bakr as such, but my خلیل is God" (Bukhari, ch. on Manaqibun-Nabi).
شفاعة (intercession). See note on 2:49.
Commentary:
Though, as the preceding verses point out, the final victory of the Holy Prophet of Islam was sure, yet the path before Muslims was not strewn with roses. They had to make great sacrifices in order to reach the goal. It is to this fact that the verse under comment points. It makes particular reference to financial sacrifices.
The words, wherein there shall be no buying and selling, do not mean that there will be no trade and commerce on the Day of Judgement, but that on that great day nobody will be able to buy salvation, which will depend only on one’s good works coupled with God’s grace. The only buying or selling that will be of avail to men on the Day of Judgement will be that which they shall have made in their present life (9:111).
The words, nor friendship, signify that there will be no occasion for forming new friendships on that day. Those, however, who will have taken God as their friend in their life on this earth will certainly benefit by that friendship. It is to this fact that the Quran refers when it says: Friends on that day shall be foes to one another, except the God-fearing(43:68). The righteous have God as their friend, and He will continue to be their friend on the Day of Judgement!
For شفاعة (intercession), see note on 2:49.
a
14:32; 43:68.
b
See 2:49.
f
2:196; 14:32; 47:39; 57:11; 63:11.
315
On that day salvation will not be had for a price. It will depend only on one’s good works coupled with God’s grace.
316
There will be no occasion for forming new friendships on that day.
317
See {85}.
اَیَوَدُّ اَحَدُکُمۡ اَنۡ تَکُوۡنَ لَہٗ جَنَّۃٌ مِّنۡ نَّخِیۡلٍ وَّاَعۡنَابٍ تَجۡرِیۡ مِنۡ تَحۡتِہَا الۡاَنۡہٰرُ لَہٗ فِیۡہَا مِنۡ کُلِّ الثَّمَرٰتِ وَاَصَابَہُ الۡکِبَرُ وَلَہٗ ذُرِّیَّۃٌ ضُعَفَآءُ فَاَصَابَہَاۤ اِعۡصَارٌ فِیۡہِ نَارٌ فَاحۡتَرَقَتۡ ۗ کَذٰلِکَ یُبَیِّنُ اللّٰہُ لَکُمُ الۡاٰیٰتِ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَتَفَکَّرُوۡنَ
By means of this similitude the believer is warned that, if he spends his property for show, or follows up his charity with reproaches and injury, all that he has spent will be wasted.
Important Words:
ذریة (offspring) is derived from ذر or ذرأ. The verb ذر means, he sprinkled or scattered. They say ذرالحب فی الارض i.e. he scattered the seed in the soil. ذرالنبات means the vegetation sprouted forth from the ground. Similarly ذرأ means, he increased a thing, etc.; or He (God) created. ذرة of which the plural is ذر means, small ant; motes or dust particles that float about in the air. ذریة means, children, offspring or progeny; human or other race descended from a common ancestor (Aqrab & Taj).
Commentary:
By means of the similitude contained in this verse, a believer is reminded that if he spends his property for show or follows up his charity with taunts and injury, all that he has spent will be wasted, and on the Day of Judgement he will find nothing good in store for him. His case will be as wretched as that of an old man with little children and large property which, as the result of an accident, is suddenly destroyed, leaving him not only without means of sustenance for himself but also without provision for his children. When a man cannot bear to see himself and his little children go unprovided for in this life, which is after all a very short period, how can he bear that his work for the cause of Allah—a provision for his everlasting life in the next world—should be undone by his own action?
273
Important Words:
ذریة (offspring) is derived from ذر or ذرأ. The verb ذر means, he sprinkled or scattered. They say ذرالحب فی الارض i.e. he scattered the seed in the soil. ذرالنبات means the vegetation sprouted forth from the ground. Similarly ذرأ means, he increased a thing, etc.; or He (God) created. ذرة of which the plural is ذر means, small ant; motes or dust particles that float about in the air. ذریة means, children, offspring or progeny; human or other race descended from a common ancestor (Aqrab & Taj).
Commentary:
By means of the similitude contained in this verse, a believer is reminded that if he spends his property for show or follows up his charity with taunts and injury, all that he has spent will be wasted, and on the Day of Judgement he will find nothing good in store for him. His case will be as wretched as that of an old man with little children and large property which, as the result of an accident, is suddenly destroyed, leaving him not only without means of sustenance for himself but also without provision for his children. When a man cannot bear to see himself and his little children go unprovided for in this life, which is after all a very short period, how can he bear that his work for the cause of Allah—a provision for his everlasting life in the next world—should be undone by his own action?
336
By means of this similitude the believer is warned that, if he spends his property for show, or follows up his charity with reproaches and injury, all that he has spent will be wasted.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡۤا اَنۡفِقُوۡا مِنۡ طَیِّبٰتِ مَا کَسَبۡتُمۡ وَمِمَّاۤ اَخۡرَجۡنَا لَکُمۡ مِّنَ الۡاَرۡضِ ۖ وَلَا تَیَمَّمُوا الۡخَبِیۡثَ مِنۡہُ تُنۡفِقُوۡنَ وَلَسۡتُمۡ بِاٰخِذِیۡہِ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ تُغۡمِضُوۡا فِیۡہِ ۚ وَاعۡلَمُوۡۤا اَنَّ اللّٰہَ غَنِیٌّ حَمِیۡدٌ
The verse implies that believers should spend in the cause of God what is good and pure; for even a lawfully earned property might include things that are bad. Old and used things may be given to the poor, but worn out articles of use alone should not be singled out for that purpose.
Important Words:
تیمموا (seek) is derived from یم or ام. They say یمه i.e. he sought it. یمم فلانابرمح means, he sought and singled out that person for attacking with his spear. تیمم الامر means, he sought and singled out the affair. تیمم للصلوة means, he performed what is termed تیمم for his Prayers, i.e. instead of performing the prescribed ablution with water he sought dust and touching it with his hands passed them over his face, etc. (Aqrab & Mufradat).
خبیث (bad) is derived from خبث i.e. he or it was or became bad or foul or abominable or wicked or filthy or impure (Lane).
تغمضوا (connive) is derived from اغمض which again is derived from غمض i.e. it became hidden and concealed. غمض فی الکلامmeans, he made his speech obscure, and abstained from making it clear in meaning. اغمض means, he closed, or shut his eyes; he connived at something so as to practically treat it as something unseen or hidden. اغمض فی البیع means, he demanded a lowering of the price of a thing owing to its badness. اغمض عنه فی البیع means, he connived at the bad quality of the thing and was not strict settling its price (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse implies that believers should not only spend in the cause of Allah but should spend what is good and pure; for even a lawfully-earned property might include things that are bad. They should not deliberately select worthless and worn out things for the purpose of charity. Old and second-hand things may indeed be given to the poor, but such things should not be specially selected or singled out for this purpose. Indeed, a believer can be said to have properly discharged his duty for "spending" in the cause of Allah only if he spends "good things".
274
Important Words:
تیمموا (seek) is derived from یم or ام. They say یمه i.e. he sought it. یمم فلانابرمح means, he sought and singled out that person for attacking with his spear. تیمم الامر means, he sought and singled out the affair. تیمم للصلوة means, he performed what is termed تیمم for his Prayers, i.e. instead of performing the prescribed ablution with water he sought dust and touching it with his hands passed them over his face, etc. (Aqrab & Mufradat).
خبیث (bad) is derived from خبث i.e. he or it was or became bad or foul or abominable or wicked or filthy or impure (Lane).
تغمضوا (connive) is derived from اغمض which again is derived from غمض i.e. it became hidden and concealed. غمض فی الکلامmeans, he made his speech obscure, and abstained from making it clear in meaning. اغمض means, he closed, or shut his eyes; he connived at something so as to practically treat it as something unseen or hidden. اغمض فی البیع means, he demanded a lowering of the price of a thing owing to its badness. اغمض عنه فی البیع means, he connived at the bad quality of the thing and was not strict settling its price (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
The verse implies that believers should not only spend in the cause of Allah but should spend what is good and pure; for even a lawfully-earned property might include things that are bad. They should not deliberately select worthless and worn out things for the purpose of charity. Old and second-hand things may indeed be given to the poor, but such things should not be specially selected or singled out for this purpose. Indeed, a believer can be said to have properly discharged his duty for "spending" in the cause of Allah only if he spends "good things".
337
The verse implies that believers should spend in the cause of God what is good and pure; for even a lawfully earned property might include things that are bad. Old and used things may be given to the poor, but worn out articles of use alone should not be singled out for that purpose.
وَاتَّقُوۡا یَوۡمًا تُرۡجَعُوۡنَ فِیۡہِ اِلَی اللّٰہِ ۖ ثُمَّ تُوَفّٰی کُلُّ نَفۡسٍ مَّا کَسَبَتۡ وَہُمۡ لَا یُظۡلَمُوۡنَ
2:273.
See 2:273.
See 2:273.
Commentary:
The verse sums up the discussion on the subject of taking interest by warning the people that the day is coming when they will be made to stand before God and render an account of their deeds. They should remember the principle, "Do as you would be done by". The Holy Prophet is reported to have said,
"None of you can be deemed to be a true believer, unless he likes for his brother what he likes for himself" (Bukhari & Muslim).
a
2:273.
a
See 2:273.
288
Commentary:
The verse sums up the discussion on the subject of taking interest by warning the people that the day is coming when they will be made to stand before God and render an account of their deeds. They should remember the principle, "Do as you would be done by". The Holy Prophet is reported to have said,
"None of you can be deemed to be a true believer, unless he likes for his brother what he likes for himself" (Bukhari & Muslim).
a
See 2:273.
رَبَّنَاۤ اِنَّکَ جَامِعُ النَّاسِ لِیَوۡمٍ لَّا رَیۡبَ فِیۡہِ ۚ اِنَّ اللّٰہَ لَا یُخۡلِفُ الۡمِیۡعَادَ
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
Important Words:
جامع (wilt assemble) is derived from جمع i.e. he collected or he assembled. جمع الشیء means, he assembled and arranged the thing. God is called جامع because He will bring together all men on the Day of Judgement and will give them their reward or punishment as they deserve. The central mosque of a town is also called جامع because people gather there for Prayers, particularly for Friday Prayer from the entire neighbourhood. جمعة (Friday) is also so called because on that day people assemble for the weekly worship (Taj & Aqrab).
المیعاد (promise) is derived from وعد i.e. he promised. Generally وعد means, he promised a good thing; and اوعد means, he threatened with something evil. میعاد means, time or place of promise or appointment (Aqrab). It also means, promise (Lane).
Commentary:
The prayer contained in the preceding verse becomes all the more essential because man has to give an account of his actions before God on the Day of Reckoning when He will bring together men of all ages and all lands. An examination is a very hard thing but it becomes harder still if held in the presence of a gathering comprising the whole of mankind.
a
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
a
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
301
Important Words:
جامع (wilt assemble) is derived from جمع i.e. he collected or he assembled. جمع الشیء means, he assembled and arranged the thing. God is called جامع because He will bring together all men on the Day of Judgement and will give them their reward or punishment as they deserve. The central mosque of a town is also called جامع because people gather there for Prayers, particularly for Friday Prayer from the entire neighbourhood. جمعة (Friday) is also so called because on that day people assemble for the weekly worship (Taj & Aqrab).
المیعاد (promise) is derived from وعد i.e. he promised. Generally وعد means, he promised a good thing; and اوعد means, he threatened with something evil. میعاد means, time or place of promise or appointment (Aqrab). It also means, promise (Lane).
Commentary:
The prayer contained in the preceding verse becomes all the more essential because man has to give an account of his actions before God on the Day of Reckoning when He will bring together men of all ages and all lands. An examination is a very hard thing but it becomes harder still if held in the presence of a gathering comprising the whole of mankind.
a
3:26; 4:88; 45:27.
فَکَیۡفَ اِذَا جَمَعۡنٰہُمۡ لِیَوۡمٍ لَّا رَیۡبَ فِیۡہِ وَوُفِّیَتۡ کُلُّ نَفۡسٍ مَّا کَسَبَتۡ وَہُمۡ لَا یُظۡلَمُوۡنَ
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
The verse constitutes an emphatic contradiction of the doctrine that the blood of any person, and not one’s own good works, can bring about salvation.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
Commentary:
The People of the Book are here called upon to imagine how they will fare when they will have to render an account of their deeds before God on the Day of Judgement and will find to their mortification that the fact of their being descendants of God’s Prophets or their belief in the crucifixion of Jesus will not save them from the punishment of Hell.
The clause, When every soul shall be paid in full what it has earned, shows that the reference to forgers of lies mentioned in the previous verse is particularly to Christians. This verse is an emphatic contradiction of the doctrine that the blood of anyone, and not one’s own good works, can be a means of salvation.
a
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
b
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
317
Commentary:
The People of the Book are here called upon to imagine how they will fare when they will have to render an account of their deeds before God on the Day of Judgement and will find to their mortification that the fact of their being descendants of God’s Prophets or their belief in the crucifixion of Jesus will not save them from the punishment of Hell.
The clause, When every soul shall be paid in full what it has earned, shows that the reference to forgers of lies mentioned in the previous verse is particularly to Christians. This verse is an emphatic contradiction of the doctrine that the blood of anyone, and not one’s own good works, can be a means of salvation.
a
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
391
The verse constitutes an emphatic contradiction of the doctrine that the blood of any person, and not one’s own good works, can bring about salvation.
وَرَسُوۡلًا اِلٰی بَنِیۡۤ اِسۡرٰٓءِیۡلَ اَنِّیۡ قَدۡ جِئۡتُکُمۡ بِاٰیَۃٍ مِّنۡ رَّبِّکُمۡ ۖ اَنِّیۡۤ اَخۡلُقُ لَکُمۡ مِّنَ الطِّیۡنِ کَہَیۡـَٔۃِ الطَّیۡرِ فَاَنۡفُخُ فِیۡہِ فَیَکُوۡنُ طَیۡرًۢا بِاِذۡنِ اللّٰہِ ۖ وَاُبۡرِئُ الۡاَکۡمَہَ وَالۡاَبۡرَصَ وَاُحۡیِ الۡمَوۡتٰی بِاِذۡنِ اللّٰہِ ۖ وَاُنَبِّئُکُمۡ بِمَا تَاۡکُلُوۡنَ وَمَا تَدَّخِرُوۡنَ فِیۡ بُیُوۡتِکُمۡ ۚ اِنَّ فِیۡ ذٰلِکَ لَاٰیَۃً لَّکُمۡ اِنۡ کُنۡتُمۡ مُّؤۡمِنِیۡنَ
43:60; 61:7.
5:111.
“以色列人的使者” 这一句说明: 伊撒的使命的范围限于以色列人之家。他不是全世界的使者 «马太福音» 10:5-6; 15:24; 19:28。«使徒行传» 3:25, 26; 13:46。«路加福音» 19:10; 22:28-30。
طَیْر (Tair) 意指鸟。这词隐喻翱翔在精神境界中的心灵高尚的人, 正像 اَسَدْ (Asad) (字面意义为狮子) 比喻勇敢的人; دَابَّة (Dabbah) 比喻无价值的人--------人类的寄生虫 (34:15)。
خَلَقَ (Khalaqa) 的意思是: 他测量、设计、形成或计划; 安拉创造、产生以前从未存在过的物和人, 也就是说, 安拉是一切的创始者 (Lane和 لِسَانْ--------Lisan)。
هَيْئَة (Hai’ah) 意指形状; 型式; 外表; 状况; 样式或品质 (Lane)。
طِيْن (Tin) 意指泥土; 土壤; 坯模等。从比喻的意义上来说, اَلطِّيْن (At-Tin) 可以指那种具有温顺性格的人, 他们像柔软的粘土, 适於塑造成良好的类型。
أُبْرِئُ (’Ubri’u) 是原自 بَرِئَ (Bari’a), 意指他从某事中解脱出来。因此这词意味着: 我治愈疾病; 我宣布某人没有缺陷 (Lane)。
اَكْمَه (Akmah) 意指: 晚间看不见东西的人; 生来就瞎的人; 以后成为瞎子的人; 失去理性和智力的人 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
«圣经»中没有提到为大家所公认的伊撒 (耶稣) 创造鸟这一奇迹。如果伊撒确实创造过鸟, «圣经» 就没有理由不提这事,尤其是因为创造鸟是一种奇迹, 任何-个安拉的使者以前都没有显示过类似的奇迹。提到这样的奇迹肯定会证实伊撒比所有其他先知优越, 并且会证实其以后的追随者强加他为上帝 (主) 的说法。خَلْق (Khalq) 有不同的意义: (1) 测量; 确定; 设计, (2) 形成; 做和创造等, 此节经文中所用这个词的意思为前一个意义。作为 “创造” 这个词的意思来说, 在 «古兰经» 中Khalq的行为被认为不是属于任何其他人和物的, 而是属于安拉 (13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41和46:5)。按照上面的解释并且记住 “泥土” 这词的隐喻含义, “我为你们 (的好处) 将以 (具有泥土特性的人) 创造像飞鸟形状的创造物……成为高飞的人” 这一句整段的意思是: 如果出生卑贱、但具有天生的上进能力的普通人遇到他 (安拉) 并接受其启示, 他们的一生中会经受彻底变化, 他们会从卑躬屈膝、追求实利, 关心尘世俗事不见其他东西的人变成翱翔在高尚精神穹苍中的飞鸟。这是确实发生过的事。出身卑微和受人藐视的加利利渔夫, 在高贵的训诫和他们的主人的榜样的影响下, 像鸟一样高飞, 向以色列人布讲福音。
至于医治盲人和麻疯病人, 从 «圣经» 中看来, 患有某些疾病 (麻疯, 等等) 的人们被以色列人看作是不洁净的人而不准他和其他人进行社交接触。“我宣告解放了; ”这句话的意思是, 害有这样一些病痛的人在失去了合法或社会上的种种能力和优点的情况下工作, 这些限制由伊撒去除了。或者, 伊撒过去经常给患有这些病痛的人医治。安拉派遣的先知是精神上的医生: 他们给精神上丧失视力的人们以眼睛, 给精神上的聋子以听觉, 以及恢复在精神上已死亡的人的生命 (马太福音13:15)。在这种情况下, اَكْمَه (Akmah) 这一单词可以意味着这样一种人, 他有信仰的光明, 但由于缺乏决心而经不起考验。他在白天看得见东西, 也就是说, 只要没有考验而且信仰的阳光照耀着晴空时他看得见东西, 但是夜晚来临时, 也就是说, 出现考验而不得不作出牺牲时, 他就丧失了精神上的视力而站着不动了 (参阅2:21)。同样的, اَبْرَص, Abras (麻疯) 这一单词从精神方面的意义讲, 可以意味着一个在信仰方面不完全的人, 在他身上各块健康的皮肤之间有一块块病肤。
“我将使死者复活” 这一句, 并不是说伊撒真能使死人复活。在这个世界上真正死了的人是从来也不会复活的。«古兰经» 全部教义都是绝对反对这样的一种信念的 (2:29; 23:100, 101; 21:96; 39:59, 60; 40:12; 45:27)。安拉派遣的使者给信奉他们的人的生活中带来的道德上奇迹般的改造, 以宗教的专用语来说, 称为 “使死者复生”。
整个句子的意思可以是: 伊撒告诉他的弟子应该吃些什么, 也就是他们必须使用什么来满足身体需要, 以及应该贮存什么, 也就是说贮存什么做为天国的精神财富。换句话说, 他告诉他们应该用正当合法的手段获取他们的报酬, 并且应该把他们的储蓄用于安拉的道上, 不要顾虑明天, 听它由安拉安排。(马太福音6:25, 26)。
یعنی جس طرح پرندہ انڈے سی کر بچے نکالتا ہے میں بھی اسی طرح انسانوں میں سے روحانی قابلیت کے لوگوں کو اپنی تربیت میں لے کر ایک دن اس قابل بنا دیتا ہوں کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کی طرف روحانی پرواز کرنے والے بن جاتے ہیں۔ یہ مرادنہیں کہ میں خدا بن جاؤں گا اور نہ یہ مراد ہے کہ زندہ پرندے پیدا کروں گا۔
یہود کو حکم تھا کہ اندھوں اور مبروص کو ناپاک سمجھیں (احبار باب۱۳ و باب۲۱) مسیحؑ سے اللہ تعالیٰ نے اس ظلم کا ازالہ کروایا۔ اسی کو اس جگہ بیان کیا گیا ہے۔ لوگوں نے غلطی سے یہ سمجھ لیا کہ مادر زاد اندھوں اور مبروص کو وہ اچھا کرتے تھے۔ حالانکہ مادر زاد کے الفاظ قرآن میں نہیں۔ اور موتیا بند کے مریضوں اور مبروصوں کو عام طور پر ڈاکٹر اور حکیم اچھا کرتے رہتے ہیں مگر بدقسمتی سے مسیحؑ کے متعلق جو آیتیں آتی ہیں مسلمان ان کے وہ معنے کرتے ہیں جن سے مسیحؑ کی خدائی ثابت ہو۔
یعنی تم کو ان نیک کاموں کی خبر دوں گا جن کے کرنے سے انسان اللہ تعالیٰ کا مقرب ہو جاتا ہے۔
43:60; 61:7.
5:111.
The words "a Messenger to the Children of Israel" show that the mission of Jesus was confined to the House of Israel. He was not a World- Messenger (Matt. 10: 5, 6; 15: 24; 19: 28. Acts, 3: 25, 26; 13: 46. Luke, 19: 10; 22: 28-30).
Khalaqa means, he measured, designed, fashioned or planned; God produced or created or brought into existence a thing or being without there being any previously existing pattern or model or similitude, i.e. he originated it (Lane & Lisan).
Tin means, clay; earth; mould; etc. Figuratively, at-Tin may signify such persons as possess docile natures suitable for being moulded into any good shape like pliable clay.
Hai’ah means, form; fashion; garb; state; manner; mode or quality (Lane).
Tair means, a bird. Metaphorically the word signifies a highly spiritual man who soars high into spiritual regions as Asad (literally a lion) is used for a brave man and Dabbah for a worthless person, a worm of the earth (34:15).
’Ubri’u is derived from Bari’a which means, he was or became clear or free from a thing and signifies, I heal; I declare a person free from the defect attributed to him (Lane).
Akmah means, one who cannot see at night; one born blind; one who becomes blind afterward; one deprived of reason and understanding (Mufradat).
There is no mention in the Bible of the miracle which is popularly believed to have been performed by Jesus that he created birds. If Jesus had really created birds, there is no reason why the Bible should have omitted to mention this, particularly when the creating of birds was a miracle the like of which had never been shown before by any Messenger of God. The mention of such a miracle would certainly have established his great superiority over all other Prophets and would have lent some support to the claim to Divinity which has been foisted upon him by his later followers. Of the different meanings of Khalq—(1) measuring; determining; designing, (2) fashioning; making and creating, etc. it is in the former sense that this word has been used in this verse. In the sense of "creating," the act of Khalq has not been attributed in the Qur’an to any other being or thing except God (13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41 & 46:5). In the light of the above explanation, and keeping in
The entire clause may mean that Jesus told his disciples what they should eat, i.e. what they should spend to meet their physical needs, and what they should store up i.e. what they should lay up as spiritual treasure in Heaven. In other words he told them that their earnings should be honestly and lawfully acquired and that they should spend their savings in the way of God, having no thought for the morrow which should be left to God (Matt. 6: 25, 26).
43:60; 61:7.
5:111.
Important Words:
اخلق (I fashion out) is derived from خلق. They say خلقه meaning: (1) he measured it, or he determined its measure or proportion (e.g. they say خلق الادیم meaning, he determined the leather with a view to cutting it); (2) he designed or fashioned or planned it; (3) he made it according to a certain measure or design; (4) He (God) produced or created or brought into existence a thing or being without there being any previously existing pattern or model or similitude, i.e.He originated it; (5) he forged or fabricated a story or a lie; (6) he made a thing smooth, even and equable (Lane & Lisan).
الطین (clay) is derived from طان i.e. he made his work or deed good; he performed or executed his work or deed well. طانه الله علی الخیر means, God created him with a disposition or adaptation to that which is good, i.e. created him with a good natural disposition. طانه means, he coated or plastered it with clay or mud. طین means, clay, earth, mould, soil or mud. طینةmeans, any material sub-stance of which anything having form consists; the natural constitution or disposition of a thing. The term ابن الطین is sometimes used to signify Adam (Lane). Figuratively الطین may signify such persons as possess docile natures suitable for being moulded into any good shape like pliable clay.
الطیر (bird) which is the plural of طائر (a bird) and is also sometimes used as singular is derived from طار i.e. (1) he or it flew or moved in the air by means of wings; (2) he or it ran or moved quickly or fled. طار عقله means, his reason fled. طارت الابل means, the she-camel conceived. طار لکل منھم سھمه means, the share of each came to him. الطیر or طیر is both the plural of طائر (bird) and the noun infinitive from the verb طار. So طیر means: (1) flying birds, insects, etc.; (2) a flying bird, insect, etc., for طیر is sometimes also used as singular; (3) as an infinitive noun طیر would also give the different meanings conveyed by its verbal forms (Lane).
ھیئة (manner) is the noun infinitive from ھاء. They say ھاء الرجل meaning, the man was or became of good form and appearance or other properties denoted by ھیئة, the noun infinitive. ھاء الیه means, he desired or longed to see or find him or it. ھیأه means, he gave him or he made him have a garb or guise, etc.; he prepared or arranged it and put it in a good state. تھیأ لامر means, he became prepared for the thing, or the matter. ھیئة means, form, fashion, appearance or figure; guise or garb; state, condition or case; manner, mode or quality (Aqrab & Lane).
ابری (I heal) is derived from بری i.e. he was or became clear or free from a thing. بری من المرض means, he became free from disease, i.e. he recovered from it. بری من الدین means, he became clear of debt. ابرأه means, he cured or healed him of the disease; he declared him innocent or free from the defect attributed to him; he acquitted him (Aqrab & Lane).
الاکمه (blind) is derived from کمه i.e. he became blind; or his eyes did not see at night. کمه فلان also means, he was or became deprived of reason or understanding. کمه النھار means, the day became dark, i.e. the sun became overcast with clouds. اکمه means, one who cannot see at night; one who is born blind; one who becomes blind afterwards; one who is deprived of reason and understanding (Aqrab & Mufradat).
ابرص (leprous) is derived from برص i.e. he was or became affected with برص (leprosy) viz. a sort of whiteness that appears upon parts of the body by reason of a corrupt state of health or constitution. The moon is sometimes called الابرص because of its white hue. ارض برصاء means, a land of which the herbage has become depastured at several places so that it has become bare thereof (Aqrab & Lane). A variety of leprosy of the Hebrews (probably identical with modern leprosy) was characterized by the presence of smooth, shining, depressed white patches or scales, the hair on which participated in the whiteness, while the skin and adjacent flesh became insensible (Webster).
تاکلون (you will eat) is derived from اکل i.e. he ate; he ate up; he devoured; he consumed; he wore away, etc. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, امرت بقریة تاکل القری i.e. I have been commanded to migrate to a town (Medina) which shall devour, (i.e. subdue and conquer) other towns (Lane).
Commentary:
With this verse begins an account of Jesus’ ministry as a Prophet of God. By using the words, a Messenger to the Children of Israel, the verse makes it clear that Jesus’ mission was confined to the House of Israel. He was not a universal Messenger. In fact, as the Gospel itself states, he expressly ordered his disciples not to preach his message to any but the Israelites: "These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying, 'Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel' " (Matt. 10:5, 6). It cannot be argued that this prohibition was confined to the lifetime of Jesus and that after his death his disciples were at liberty to preach to all the nations of the world, for this supposition is belied by the Gospel itself: "But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the son of man be come" (Matt. 10:23). According to this verse, the followers of Jesus were enjoined to confine their preaching to the Children of Israel till the time of his second coming. The same injunction is contained in Matt. 15: 24; 18: 11, 12; 19: 28; Acts 3: 25, 26; 13: 46; Luke 19: 10; 15: 4; 22: 28-30.
Only in Matt. 28:19 there appears some ambiguity about the mission of Jesus but on deeper reflection it becomes clear that here too it is the tribes of Israel that are meant, and not all peoples and all nations. The early disciples understood these words of Jesus in this very sense: "Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only" (Acts 11: 19).
For a clear understanding of the other parts of the present verse, i.e. making birds of clay, etc. it is necessary to remember that it was Jesus’ habit to talk in parables—a way of talking which was predicted in the previous Scriptures to be a characteristic of his speech. Says the Gospel: "All these things spake Jesus unto the multitudes in parables; and without a parable spake he not unto them: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying, I will open my mouth in parables" (Matt. 13:34, 35). Later historians also have referred to this peculiar characteristic of Jesus: "In his popular addresses Jesus would make free use of parables. He spoke in parables to all classes but especially to the people. Without parables he was not wont to speak to them" (Enc. Bib. under Jesus). With this torchlight of history in our hands, it does not remain difficult for us to understand or explain the "signs" of Jesus as mentioned in the present verse.
There is no mention in the Bible of the miracle of creating birds popularly believed to have been performed by Jesus. If Jesus had really created birds, there is no reason why the Bible should have omitted to mention it, particularly when the creation of birds was a miracle the like of which had never been shown before by any Messenger of God. The mention of such a miracle would certainly have established his superiority over other Prophets and would have lent some support to the claim to divinity which has been foisted upon him by his later followers. Of the different meanings of خلق i.e. measuring, determining, designing or fashioning; making and creating, etc. given under Important Words above, it is in the former sense that this word has been used in this verse. In the sense of "creating'', the act of khalq has not been attributed in the Quran to any other being or thing except God. In fact, the Quran has laid the greatest emphasis on this exclusive attribute of God Who has been again and again declared to be the sole "Creator" of all things. All others to whom creation has been attributed are declared by the Quran to have been themselves created by God and to be devoid of all power to create anything (e.g. see 13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41 and 46:5). Even the silly notion that the power of creating though the unshared prerogative of God, might have been temporarily delegated by Him to another is rejected by the Quran (39:30 & 16:72).
In the light of the above explanation, and keeping in view the figurative sense of "clay", for which see Important Words above, the clause, I will fashion out for you a creation out of clay after the manner of a bird, then I will breathe into it (a new spirit) and it will become a soaring being, would mean that if ordinary men of humble origin but possessing the inherent power of growth and development came into contact with Jesus and accepted his message they would undergo a complete transformation in their lives. From men grovelling in the dust and not seeing beyond their material cares and mundane concerns, they would become converted into birds soaring high into the lofty regions of the spiritual firmament. And this is exactly what happened. The humble and despised fishermen of Galilee, under the impact of the ennobling teaching of their Master, began soaring like birds, preaching to the world of Israel the word of God and bravely facing all sorts of hardships and privations and making sacrifices that should adorn the history of any nation. Says Jesus: "I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, and what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?" (Matt. 6:25, 26).
The miracle relating to the making of birds from clay may be interpreted in another way as well. In the time of Jesus people had a special liking for the practice of occult sciences —hypnotism, mesmerism, etc. So it is possible that God granted him special power of this kind in order to impress the people and make them believe in him. In this case the sign of making birds would mean that Jesus made small clay models of birds and then through a sort of mesmerism made them appear to fly in the air. But this did not convert them into real living birds; for as soon as the influence was removed, they fell down to the ground like so many lumps of earth. This miracle of Jesus was more or less like the miracle of the rod of Moses which was temporarily made to look like a real serpent but was actually not so. But whatever the significance of the sign, it was performed, as the verse clearly puts it, by the command of Allah, and Jesus possessed no power of creation. (For fuller description see Izalah’-e-Auham by Ahmad, the Promised Messiah).
As for healing the blind and the leprous, it appears from the Bible that persons suffering from certain diseases (leprosy, etc.) were considered unclean and were, therefore, not allowed to come in contact with other men. If, therefore, the word ابری be taken to mean, "I declare to be free", the clause would signify that the legal or social disabilities and disadvantages under which persons suffering from such maladies laboured were removed by Jesus. If, however, the word be interpreted as "I heal," then the clause would mean that Jesus used to heal persons suffering from these diseases. But as indicated above, Jesus used to speak in metaphors. So just as the "creation" spoken of is spiritual creation, the diseases mentioned are spiritual diseases. The Prophets of God are spiritual physicians; they give eyes to those that have lost spiritual sight, and they give hearing to those who are spiritually deaf, and they restore life to those who are spiritually dead (see also Matt. 13:15). In this case the word اکمه (blind or one who is blind at night) would stand for such person as possesses the light of faith but being weak, cannot stand trials. He sees in the daytime, i.e. so long as there are no trials and the sun of faith shines forth unclouded; but when the night comes on, i.e. when there are trials, and sacrifices have to be made, he loses his spiritual vision and stands still (cf. 2:21). Similarly, the word ابرص(leprous) would, in the spiritual sense, stand for one who is imperfect in faith, having patches of diseased skin among healthy ones. But even if these words be taken in their physical sense, Jesus is proved to possess no peculiar power. All Prophets heal diseases and ailments by the power of prayer. In this case, however, the word اکمه (blind) would be taken in the sense of one who cannot see at night or one whose sight is weak.
The clause, I will quicken the dead, does not mean that Jesus actually brought the dead to life. Those actually dead are never restored to life in this world. Such a belief is diametrically opposed to the whole Quranic teaching (23:100, 101; 21:96; 39:59, 60; 2:29; 40:12; 45:27). The sayings of the Holy Prophet are also clear on this point. For instance, it is related that when Jabir’s father, who was a Companion of the Holy Prophet, was killed in the Battle of Uhud and the lad was much grieved, the Holy Prophet consolingly told him that God had lovingly spoken to his father in the other world and had asked him to beg of Him anything he liked, for that would be given to him. Thereupon Jabir’s father said, "Grant me, my Lord, another lease of life on earth that I may again be killed in Thy way". God replied, "I would certainly have done so, but the word has gone forth from Me that the dead shall not be sent back to the earth" (Tirmidhi & Majah).
That the so-called dead who are reported to have been raised by Jesus were not actually dead is clear from the Gospels as well. The incident described in Matt. 9:23-25 sheds some light on it. As a matter of fact, Prophets are only sent to give life to those who are spiritually dead. Jesus, Moses, Abraham and, above all, the Holy Prophet of Islam brought about a complete change in the lives of their followers. This, in religious language, is termed raising the dead to life. Literally, too, the word موتی (the dead) does not necessarily mean those physically dead. It is also used about those who are dead spiritually, morally or intellectually. The Quran freely speaks of the quickening of the dead in the sense of granting life to the spiritually dead (e.g. 3:28; 6:123; 8:43; 25:50; 36:71). In 8:25 the Holy Prophet himself has been spoken of as giving life to the dead. Says the Quran: O ye who believe, respond to Allah and the Messenger when he calls you that he may give you life. Here it is spiritual and intellectual life that is meant, for Muslims do not believe that the Holy Prophet ever brought an actually dead person to life.
The miracles of Jesus, as mentioned in this verse, have been stated in a natural order. First of all is mentioned the change in the outlook and way of life of those that came in contact with him. From men of the world, they became men of God. They rose from the dust and began soaring in the air. Then are mentioned some of the more common spiritual diseases of which Jesus cured the people; the blind were given spiritual sight and those having diseased skins were healed. Finally, the spiritually dead are declared to have received through Jesus a new life. Thus not only a natural order but a sort of progressive order is found in the verse, the climax, so far as individual reformation is concerned, being reached with the miracle relating to the quickening of the dead. But if the verse be interpreted literally, no arrangement seems to exist in the order in which the miracles are described here, i.e. (1) the creation of birds out of clay; (2) the healing of the blind; (3) the healing of those suffering from leprosy, i.e. those who had patches of disease on their skin; and (4) the raising of the dead to life.
The true climax, however, reaches in the miracle or sign mentioned in the clause, I will announce to you what you will eat and what you will store up in your houses. According to Abul-Baqa’, the words نبأ (news) and انبأ (he gave the news) are used in the Quran for announcing matters of great importance (Kulliyyat). This shows that, what Jesus is here represented as announcing to the people, are matters of supreme im-portance to his followers. The language of the verse being parabolic, the word تاکلون (you will eat) will be taken figuratively, mean, "you will subdue or conquer" (see under Important Words above). Thus the clause, I will announce to you what you will eat, would mean, "I will let you know what you will subdue or conquer", i.e. "I will announce to you the conquests you are destined to make in future". The other expression, i.e. I will also let you know what you will store up in your houses, would mean, "I will let you know the deeds which you should or would leave behind for posterity".
The entire clause may have yet another meaning. It may mean that Jesus told his disciples: (1) what they should eat, i.e. what they should spend to meet their physical needs, and (2) what they should store up, i.e. what they should lay up as a spiritual treasure in Heaven. In other words, Jesus told them that their earnings should be honestly and lawfully acquired and that they should spend their savings in the way of God, having no thought for the morrow which should be left to God (see Matt. 6:25, 26 as quoted above).
e
43:60; 61:7.
f
5:111.
237
“以色列人的使者” 这一句说明: 伊撒的使命的范围限于以色列人之家。他不是全世界的使者 «马太福音» 10:5-6; 15:24; 19:28。«使徒行传» 3:25, 26; 13:46。«路加福音» 19:10; 22:28-30。
238
طَیْر (Tair) 意指鸟。这词隐喻翱翔在精神境界中的心灵高尚的人, 正像 اَسَدْ (Asad) (字面意义为狮子) 比喻勇敢的人; دَابَّة (Dabbah) 比喻无价值的人--------人类的寄生虫 (34:15)。
239
خَلَقَ (Khalaqa) 的意思是: 他测量、设计、形成或计划; 安拉创造、产生以前从未存在过的物和人, 也就是说, 安拉是一切的创始者 (Lane和 لِسَانْ--------Lisan)。
240
هَيْئَة (Hai’ah) 意指形状; 型式; 外表; 状况; 样式或品质 (Lane)。
241
طِيْن (Tin) 意指泥土; 土壤; 坯模等。从比喻的意义上来说, اَلطِّيْن (At-Tin) 可以指那种具有温顺性格的人, 他们像柔软的粘土, 适於塑造成良好的类型。
242
أُبْرِئُ (’Ubri’u) 是原自 بَرِئَ (Bari’a), 意指他从某事中解脱出来。因此这词意味着: 我治愈疾病; 我宣布某人没有缺陷 (Lane)。
243
اَكْمَه (Akmah) 意指: 晚间看不见东西的人; 生来就瞎的人; 以后成为瞎子的人; 失去理性和智力的人 (مُفْرَدَات, Mufradat)。
244
«圣经»中没有提到为大家所公认的伊撒 (耶稣) 创造鸟这一奇迹。如果伊撒确实创造过鸟, «圣经» 就没有理由不提这事,尤其是因为创造鸟是一种奇迹, 任何-个安拉的使者以前都没有显示过类似的奇迹。提到这样的奇迹肯定会证实伊撒比所有其他先知优越, 并且会证实其以后的追随者强加他为上帝 (主) 的说法。خَلْق (Khalq) 有不同的意义: (1) 测量; 确定; 设计, (2) 形成; 做和创造等, 此节经文中所用这个词的意思为前一个意义。作为 “创造” 这个词的意思来说, 在 «古兰经» 中Khalq的行为被认为不是属于任何其他人和物的, 而是属于安拉 (13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41和46:5)。按照上面的解释并且记住 “泥土” 这词的隐喻含义, “我为你们 (的好处) 将以 (具有泥土特性的人) 创造像飞鸟形状的创造物……成为高飞的人” 这一句整段的意思是: 如果出生卑贱、但具有天生的上进能力的普通人遇到他 (安拉) 并接受其启示, 他们的一生中会经受彻底变化, 他们会从卑躬屈膝、追求实利, 关心尘世俗事不见其他东西的人变成翱翔在高尚精神穹苍中的飞鸟。这是确实发生过的事。出身卑微和受人藐视的加利利渔夫, 在高贵的训诫和他们的主人的榜样的影响下, 像鸟一样高飞, 向以色列人布讲福音。
至于医治盲人和麻疯病人, 从 «圣经» 中看来, 患有某些疾病 (麻疯, 等等) 的人们被以色列人看作是不洁净的人而不准他和其他人进行社交接触。“我宣告解放了; ”这句话的意思是, 害有这样一些病痛的人在失去了合法或社会上的种种能力和优点的情况下工作, 这些限制由伊撒去除了。或者, 伊撒过去经常给患有这些病痛的人医治。安拉派遣的先知是精神上的医生: 他们给精神上丧失视力的人们以眼睛, 给精神上的聋子以听觉, 以及恢复在精神上已死亡的人的生命 (马太福音13:15)。在这种情况下, اَكْمَه (Akmah) 这一单词可以意味着这样一种人, 他有信仰的光明, 但由于缺乏决心而经不起考验。他在白天看得见东西, 也就是说, 只要没有考验而且信仰的阳光照耀着晴空时他看得见东西, 但是夜晚来临时, 也就是说, 出现考验而不得不作出牺牲时, 他就丧失了精神上的视力而站着不动了 (参阅2:21)。同样的, اَبْرَص, Abras (麻疯) 这一单词从精神方面的意义讲, 可以意味着一个在信仰方面不完全的人, 在他身上各块健康的皮肤之间有一块块病肤。
“我将使死者复活” 这一句, 并不是说伊撒真能使死人复活。在这个世界上真正死了的人是从来也不会复活的。«古兰经» 全部教义都是绝对反对这样的一种信念的 (2:29; 23:100, 101; 21:96; 39:59, 60; 40:12; 45:27)。安拉派遣的使者给信奉他们的人的生活中带来的道德上奇迹般的改造, 以宗教的专用语来说, 称为 “使死者复生”。
245
整个句子的意思可以是: 伊撒告诉他的弟子应该吃些什么, 也就是他们必须使用什么来满足身体需要, 以及应该贮存什么, 也就是说贮存什么做为天国的精神财富。换句话说, 他告诉他们应该用正当合法的手段获取他们的报酬, 并且应该把他们的储蓄用于安拉的道上, 不要顾虑明天, 听它由安拉安排。(马太福音6:25, 26)。
1
یعنی جس طرح پرندہ انڈے سی کر بچے نکالتا ہے میں بھی اسی طرح انسانوں میں سے روحانی قابلیت کے لوگوں کو اپنی تربیت میں لے کر ایک دن اس قابل بنا دیتا ہوں کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کی طرف روحانی پرواز کرنے والے بن جاتے ہیں۔ یہ مرادنہیں کہ میں خدا بن جاؤں گا اور نہ یہ مراد ہے کہ زندہ پرندے پیدا کروں گا۔
2
یہود کو حکم تھا کہ اندھوں اور مبروص کو ناپاک سمجھیں (احبار باب۱۳ و باب۲۱) مسیحؑ سے اللہ تعالیٰ نے اس ظلم کا ازالہ کروایا۔ اسی کو اس جگہ بیان کیا گیا ہے۔ لوگوں نے غلطی سے یہ سمجھ لیا کہ مادر زاد اندھوں اور مبروص کو وہ اچھا کرتے تھے۔ حالانکہ مادر زاد کے الفاظ قرآن میں نہیں۔ اور موتیا بند کے مریضوں اور مبروصوں کو عام طور پر ڈاکٹر اور حکیم اچھا کرتے رہتے ہیں مگر بدقسمتی سے مسیحؑ کے متعلق جو آیتیں آتی ہیں مسلمان ان کے وہ معنے کرتے ہیں جن سے مسیحؑ کی خدائی ثابت ہو۔
3
یعنی تم کو ان نیک کاموں کی خبر دوں گا جن کے کرنے سے انسان اللہ تعالیٰ کا مقرب ہو جاتا ہے۔
b
43:60; 61:7.
c
5:111.
339
Important Words:
اخلق (I fashion out) is derived from خلق. They say خلقه meaning: (1) he measured it, or he determined its measure or proportion (e.g. they say خلق الادیم meaning, he determined the leather with a view to cutting it); (2) he designed or fashioned or planned it; (3) he made it according to a certain measure or design; (4) He (God) produced or created or brought into existence a thing or being without there being any previously existing pattern or model or similitude, i.e.He originated it; (5) he forged or fabricated a story or a lie; (6) he made a thing smooth, even and equable (Lane & Lisan).
الطین (clay) is derived from طان i.e. he made his work or deed good; he performed or executed his work or deed well. طانه الله علی الخیر means, God created him with a disposition or adaptation to that which is good, i.e. created him with a good natural disposition. طانه means, he coated or plastered it with clay or mud. طین means, clay, earth, mould, soil or mud. طینةmeans, any material sub-stance of which anything having form consists; the natural constitution or disposition of a thing. The term ابن الطین is sometimes used to signify Adam (Lane). Figuratively الطین may signify such persons as possess docile natures suitable for being moulded into any good shape like pliable clay.
الطیر (bird) which is the plural of طائر (a bird) and is also sometimes used as singular is derived from طار i.e. (1) he or it flew or moved in the air by means of wings; (2) he or it ran or moved quickly or fled. طار عقله means, his reason fled. طارت الابل means, the she-camel conceived. طار لکل منھم سھمه means, the share of each came to him. الطیر or طیر is both the plural of طائر (bird) and the noun infinitive from the verb طار. So طیر means: (1) flying birds, insects, etc.; (2) a flying bird, insect, etc., for طیر is sometimes also used as singular; (3) as an infinitive noun طیر would also give the different meanings conveyed by its verbal forms (Lane).
ھیئة (manner) is the noun infinitive from ھاء. They say ھاء الرجل meaning, the man was or became of good form and appearance or other properties denoted by ھیئة, the noun infinitive. ھاء الیه means, he desired or longed to see or find him or it. ھیأه means, he gave him or he made him have a garb or guise, etc.; he prepared or arranged it and put it in a good state. تھیأ لامر means, he became prepared for the thing, or the matter. ھیئة means, form, fashion, appearance or figure; guise or garb; state, condition or case; manner, mode or quality (Aqrab & Lane).
ابری (I heal) is derived from بری i.e. he was or became clear or free from a thing. بری من المرض means, he became free from disease, i.e. he recovered from it. بری من الدین means, he became clear of debt. ابرأه means, he cured or healed him of the disease; he declared him innocent or free from the defect attributed to him; he acquitted him (Aqrab & Lane).
الاکمه (blind) is derived from کمه i.e. he became blind; or his eyes did not see at night. کمه فلان also means, he was or became deprived of reason or understanding. کمه النھار means, the day became dark, i.e. the sun became overcast with clouds. اکمه means, one who cannot see at night; one who is born blind; one who becomes blind afterwards; one who is deprived of reason and understanding (Aqrab & Mufradat).
ابرص (leprous) is derived from برص i.e. he was or became affected with برص (leprosy) viz. a sort of whiteness that appears upon parts of the body by reason of a corrupt state of health or constitution. The moon is sometimes called الابرص because of its white hue. ارض برصاء means, a land of which the herbage has become depastured at several places so that it has become bare thereof (Aqrab & Lane). A variety of leprosy of the Hebrews (probably identical with modern leprosy) was characterized by the presence of smooth, shining, depressed white patches or scales, the hair on which participated in the whiteness, while the skin and adjacent flesh became insensible (Webster).
تاکلون (you will eat) is derived from اکل i.e. he ate; he ate up; he devoured; he consumed; he wore away, etc. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, امرت بقریة تاکل القری i.e. I have been commanded to migrate to a town (Medina) which shall devour, (i.e. subdue and conquer) other towns (Lane).
Commentary:
With this verse begins an account of Jesus’ ministry as a Prophet of God. By using the words, a Messenger to the Children of Israel, the verse makes it clear that Jesus’ mission was confined to the House of Israel. He was not a universal Messenger. In fact, as the Gospel itself states, he expressly ordered his disciples not to preach his message to any but the Israelites: "These twelve Jesus sent forth, and commanded them, saying, 'Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans enter ye not: but go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel' " (Matt. 10:5, 6). It cannot be argued that this prohibition was confined to the lifetime of Jesus and that after his death his disciples were at liberty to preach to all the nations of the world, for this supposition is belied by the Gospel itself: "But when they persecute you in this city, flee ye into another: for verily I say unto you, Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the son of man be come" (Matt. 10:23). According to this verse, the followers of Jesus were enjoined to confine their preaching to the Children of Israel till the time of his second coming. The same injunction is contained in Matt. 15: 24; 18: 11, 12; 19: 28; Acts 3: 25, 26; 13: 46; Luke 19: 10; 15: 4; 22: 28-30.
Only in Matt. 28:19 there appears some ambiguity about the mission of Jesus but on deeper reflection it becomes clear that here too it is the tribes of Israel that are meant, and not all peoples and all nations. The early disciples understood these words of Jesus in this very sense: "Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto the Jews only" (Acts 11: 19).
For a clear understanding of the other parts of the present verse, i.e. making birds of clay, etc. it is necessary to remember that it was Jesus’ habit to talk in parables—a way of talking which was predicted in the previous Scriptures to be a characteristic of his speech. Says the Gospel: "All these things spake Jesus unto the multitudes in parables; and without a parable spake he not unto them: that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, saying, I will open my mouth in parables" (Matt. 13:34, 35). Later historians also have referred to this peculiar characteristic of Jesus: "In his popular addresses Jesus would make free use of parables. He spoke in parables to all classes but especially to the people. Without parables he was not wont to speak to them" (Enc. Bib. under Jesus). With this torchlight of history in our hands, it does not remain difficult for us to understand or explain the "signs" of Jesus as mentioned in the present verse.
There is no mention in the Bible of the miracle of creating birds popularly believed to have been performed by Jesus. If Jesus had really created birds, there is no reason why the Bible should have omitted to mention it, particularly when the creation of birds was a miracle the like of which had never been shown before by any Messenger of God. The mention of such a miracle would certainly have established his superiority over other Prophets and would have lent some support to the claim to divinity which has been foisted upon him by his later followers. Of the different meanings of خلق i.e. measuring, determining, designing or fashioning; making and creating, etc. given under Important Words above, it is in the former sense that this word has been used in this verse. In the sense of "creating'', the act of khalq has not been attributed in the Quran to any other being or thing except God. In fact, the Quran has laid the greatest emphasis on this exclusive attribute of God Who has been again and again declared to be the sole "Creator" of all things. All others to whom creation has been attributed are declared by the Quran to have been themselves created by God and to be devoid of all power to create anything (e.g. see 13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41 and 46:5). Even the silly notion that the power of creating though the unshared prerogative of God, might have been temporarily delegated by Him to another is rejected by the Quran (39:30 & 16:72).
In the light of the above explanation, and keeping in view the figurative sense of "clay", for which see Important Words above, the clause, I will fashion out for you a creation out of clay after the manner of a bird, then I will breathe into it (a new spirit) and it will become a soaring being, would mean that if ordinary men of humble origin but possessing the inherent power of growth and development came into contact with Jesus and accepted his message they would undergo a complete transformation in their lives. From men grovelling in the dust and not seeing beyond their material cares and mundane concerns, they would become converted into birds soaring high into the lofty regions of the spiritual firmament. And this is exactly what happened. The humble and despised fishermen of Galilee, under the impact of the ennobling teaching of their Master, began soaring like birds, preaching to the world of Israel the word of God and bravely facing all sorts of hardships and privations and making sacrifices that should adorn the history of any nation. Says Jesus: "I say unto you, Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat, and what ye shall drink; nor yet for your body, what ye shall put on. Is not the life more than meat, and the body than raiment? Behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your heavenly Father feedeth them. Are ye not much better than they?" (Matt. 6:25, 26).
The miracle relating to the making of birds from clay may be interpreted in another way as well. In the time of Jesus people had a special liking for the practice of occult sciences —hypnotism, mesmerism, etc. So it is possible that God granted him special power of this kind in order to impress the people and make them believe in him. In this case the sign of making birds would mean that Jesus made small clay models of birds and then through a sort of mesmerism made them appear to fly in the air. But this did not convert them into real living birds; for as soon as the influence was removed, they fell down to the ground like so many lumps of earth. This miracle of Jesus was more or less like the miracle of the rod of Moses which was temporarily made to look like a real serpent but was actually not so. But whatever the significance of the sign, it was performed, as the verse clearly puts it, by the command of Allah, and Jesus possessed no power of creation. (For fuller description see Izalah’-e-Auham by Ahmad, the Promised Messiah).
As for healing the blind and the leprous, it appears from the Bible that persons suffering from certain diseases (leprosy, etc.) were considered unclean and were, therefore, not allowed to come in contact with other men. If, therefore, the word ابری be taken to mean, "I declare to be free", the clause would signify that the legal or social disabilities and disadvantages under which persons suffering from such maladies laboured were removed by Jesus. If, however, the word be interpreted as "I heal," then the clause would mean that Jesus used to heal persons suffering from these diseases. But as indicated above, Jesus used to speak in metaphors. So just as the "creation" spoken of is spiritual creation, the diseases mentioned are spiritual diseases. The Prophets of God are spiritual physicians; they give eyes to those that have lost spiritual sight, and they give hearing to those who are spiritually deaf, and they restore life to those who are spiritually dead (see also Matt. 13:15). In this case the word اکمه (blind or one who is blind at night) would stand for such person as possesses the light of faith but being weak, cannot stand trials. He sees in the daytime, i.e. so long as there are no trials and the sun of faith shines forth unclouded; but when the night comes on, i.e. when there are trials, and sacrifices have to be made, he loses his spiritual vision and stands still (cf. 2:21). Similarly, the word ابرص(leprous) would, in the spiritual sense, stand for one who is imperfect in faith, having patches of diseased skin among healthy ones. But even if these words be taken in their physical sense, Jesus is proved to possess no peculiar power. All Prophets heal diseases and ailments by the power of prayer. In this case, however, the word اکمه (blind) would be taken in the sense of one who cannot see at night or one whose sight is weak.
The clause, I will quicken the dead, does not mean that Jesus actually brought the dead to life. Those actually dead are never restored to life in this world. Such a belief is diametrically opposed to the whole Quranic teaching (23:100, 101; 21:96; 39:59, 60; 2:29; 40:12; 45:27). The sayings of the Holy Prophet are also clear on this point. For instance, it is related that when Jabir’s father, who was a Companion of the Holy Prophet, was killed in the Battle of Uhud and the lad was much grieved, the Holy Prophet consolingly told him that God had lovingly spoken to his father in the other world and had asked him to beg of Him anything he liked, for that would be given to him. Thereupon Jabir’s father said, "Grant me, my Lord, another lease of life on earth that I may again be killed in Thy way". God replied, "I would certainly have done so, but the word has gone forth from Me that the dead shall not be sent back to the earth" (Tirmidhi & Majah).
That the so-called dead who are reported to have been raised by Jesus were not actually dead is clear from the Gospels as well. The incident described in Matt. 9:23-25 sheds some light on it. As a matter of fact, Prophets are only sent to give life to those who are spiritually dead. Jesus, Moses, Abraham and, above all, the Holy Prophet of Islam brought about a complete change in the lives of their followers. This, in religious language, is termed raising the dead to life. Literally, too, the word موتی (the dead) does not necessarily mean those physically dead. It is also used about those who are dead spiritually, morally or intellectually. The Quran freely speaks of the quickening of the dead in the sense of granting life to the spiritually dead (e.g. 3:28; 6:123; 8:43; 25:50; 36:71). In 8:25 the Holy Prophet himself has been spoken of as giving life to the dead. Says the Quran: O ye who believe, respond to Allah and the Messenger when he calls you that he may give you life. Here it is spiritual and intellectual life that is meant, for Muslims do not believe that the Holy Prophet ever brought an actually dead person to life.
The miracles of Jesus, as mentioned in this verse, have been stated in a natural order. First of all is mentioned the change in the outlook and way of life of those that came in contact with him. From men of the world, they became men of God. They rose from the dust and began soaring in the air. Then are mentioned some of the more common spiritual diseases of which Jesus cured the people; the blind were given spiritual sight and those having diseased skins were healed. Finally, the spiritually dead are declared to have received through Jesus a new life. Thus not only a natural order but a sort of progressive order is found in the verse, the climax, so far as individual reformation is concerned, being reached with the miracle relating to the quickening of the dead. But if the verse be interpreted literally, no arrangement seems to exist in the order in which the miracles are described here, i.e. (1) the creation of birds out of clay; (2) the healing of the blind; (3) the healing of those suffering from leprosy, i.e. those who had patches of disease on their skin; and (4) the raising of the dead to life.
The true climax, however, reaches in the miracle or sign mentioned in the clause, I will announce to you what you will eat and what you will store up in your houses. According to Abul-Baqa’, the words نبأ (news) and انبأ (he gave the news) are used in the Quran for announcing matters of great importance (Kulliyyat). This shows that, what Jesus is here represented as announcing to the people, are matters of supreme im-portance to his followers. The language of the verse being parabolic, the word تاکلون (you will eat) will be taken figuratively, mean, "you will subdue or conquer" (see under Important Words above). Thus the clause, I will announce to you what you will eat, would mean, "I will let you know what you will subdue or conquer", i.e. "I will announce to you the conquests you are destined to make in future". The other expression, i.e. I will also let you know what you will store up in your houses, would mean, "I will let you know the deeds which you should or would leave behind for posterity".
The entire clause may have yet another meaning. It may mean that Jesus told his disciples: (1) what they should eat, i.e. what they should spend to meet their physical needs, and (2) what they should store up, i.e. what they should lay up as a spiritual treasure in Heaven. In other words, Jesus told them that their earnings should be honestly and lawfully acquired and that they should spend their savings in the way of God, having no thought for the morrow which should be left to God (see Matt. 6:25, 26 as quoted above).
c
43:60; 61:7.
d
5:111.
419A
The words "a Messenger to the Children of Israel" show that the mission of Jesus was confined to the House of Israel. He was not a World- Messenger (Matt. 10: 5, 6; 15: 24; 19: 28. Acts, 3: 25, 26; 13: 46. Luke, 19: 10; 22: 28-30).
420
Khalaqa means, he measured, designed, fashioned or planned; God produced or created or brought into existence a thing or being without there being any previously existing pattern or model or similitude, i.e. he originated it (Lane & Lisan).
420A
Tin means, clay; earth; mould; etc. Figuratively, at-Tin may signify such persons as possess docile natures suitable for being moulded into any good shape like pliable clay.
420B
Hai’ah means, form; fashion; garb; state; manner; mode or quality (Lane).
420C
Tair means, a bird. Metaphorically the word signifies a highly spiritual man who soars high into spiritual regions as Asad (literally a lion) is used for a brave man and Dabbah for a worthless person, a worm of the earth (34:15).
420D
’Ubri’u is derived from Bari’a which means, he was or became clear or free from a thing and signifies, I heal; I declare a person free from the defect attributed to him (Lane).
420E
Akmah means, one who cannot see at night; one born blind; one who becomes blind afterward; one deprived of reason and understanding (Mufradat).
420F
There is no mention in the Bible of the miracle which is popularly believed to have been performed by Jesus that he created birds. If Jesus had really created birds, there is no reason why the Bible should have omitted to mention this, particularly when the creating of birds was a miracle the like of which had never been shown before by any Messenger of God. The mention of such a miracle would certainly have established his great superiority over all other Prophets and would have lent some support to the claim to Divinity which has been foisted upon him by his later followers. Of the different meanings of Khalq—(1) measuring; determining; designing, (2) fashioning; making and creating, etc. it is in the former sense that this word has been used in this verse. In the sense of "creating," the act of Khalq has not been attributed in the Qur’an to any other being or thing except God (13:17; 16:21; 22:74; 25:4; 31:11, 12; 35:41 & 46:5). In the light of the above explanation, and keeping in
420G
The entire clause may mean that Jesus told his disciples what they should eat, i.e. what they should spend to meet their physical needs, and what they should store up i.e. what they should lay up as spiritual treasure in Heaven. In other words he told them that their earnings should be honestly and lawfully acquired and that they should spend their savings in the way of God, having no thought for the morrow which should be left to God (Matt. 6: 25, 26).
اِذۡ قَالَ اللّٰہُ یٰعِیۡسٰۤی اِنِّیۡ مُتَوَفِّیۡکَ وَرَافِعُکَ اِلَیَّ وَمُطَہِّرُکَ مِنَ الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡا وَجَاعِلُ الَّذِیۡنَ اتَّبَعُوۡکَ فَوۡقَ الَّذِیۡنَ کَفَرُوۡۤا اِلٰی یَوۡمِ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ ۖ ثُمَّ اِلَیَّ مَرۡجِعُکُمۡ فَاَحۡکُمُ بَیۡنَکُمۡ فِیۡمَا کُنۡتُمۡ فِیۡہِ تَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:141; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28
4:159; 7:177; 19:58.
مُتَوَفِّی (Mutawaffi源于تَوَفَّى (Tawaffa), 他们说 تَوَفَّى اللهُ زَيْدًا (Tawaffallahu Zaidan), 就是说, 安拉取走了宰德 (زَيْد, Zaid)的灵魂, 即安拉使他死去。当安拉是主语, 人是宾语时, تَوَفَّى (Tawaffa) 的意思是在睡眠或死亡时取走灵魂, 没有别的意思, 伊本•阿巴斯 (اِبْنِ عَبَّاس, Ibn-e-‘Abbas) 将 مُتَوَفِّيْكَ (Mutawaffi-ka) 解释作 مُمِيْتُكَ (Mumitu-ka), 即我要使你死去 (布哈理)。同样, 一位有名的阿拉伯语言学家扎麦沙里 (زَمَخْشَرِی, Zamakhshari) 说: “Mutawaffi-ka 的意思是我要保护你不被人杀害, 给予你命中注定的长寿并让你寿终正寝而不是被人杀害。كَشَّاف (Kashshaf) 事实上, 所有阿拉伯词典编纂者都同意这个观点: 照以上的方式所使用的Tawaffa这个词, 不可能有别的解释; 并且在整个阿拉伯文献中没有一个例子可引证, 把这个词当作其他意思使用。像(1)伊本•阿巴斯 (اِبْنِ عَبَّاس, Ibn-e-Abbas) (2) 教长马利克, (مَالِك, Malik)(3) 教长布哈里(بُخَارِی, Bukhari), (4) 教长伊本•哈兹麦, (اِبْنِ حَزْم, Ibn-e-Hazm)(5)教长伊本•卡伊麦, (اِبْنِ قَيِّم, Ibn-e-Qayyim)(6) 卡塔达, (قَتَادَة, Qatadah) (7) 瓦哈布(وَهَّاب, Wahhab)以及其他一些杰出的学者和经注家都持同样观点{بُخَارِی كِتَابُ التَّفْسِیْر، بُخَارِی كِتَاب بَدْءُالْخَلْق، اَلْمُحَلَّى، بِحَارْ، مَعَادْ، مَنْثُوْر، كَثِيْر (Bukhari Kitabut Tafsir; Bukhari Kitab Bad’ul-Khalq; Bihar; Al-Muhalla; Ma‘ad, P. 19; Manthur ii; Kathir)}。
在 «古兰经» 中多达二十五个不同地方用过此词, 其中不少于二十三处意思是: 死时取去灵魂, 只有两个地方, 它的意思是, 在睡眠时取走灵魂。但其处加了形容词 “睡眠” 或 “夜晚” (6:61; 39:43)。不能否认伊撒死了这一事实。据说穆圣说过: “如果穆撒和伊撒现在活着, 他们会发现自己不得不迫随我” Kathir。他甚至确定伊撒的年龄为120岁 عُمَّال (‘Ummal)。«古兰经» 在多达三十节经文中已完全消除了伊撇肉体升天, 现在仍活在天上的这一妄念。
رَفْع (Raf‘) 意味着提高某人的身份和地位, 并对这个人表示敬意。当讲到一个人的接近安拉时, 意思常常是指他的精神升天。因为安拉不是有形的, 也不局限于任何地方, 所以实际上不可能荣升到安拉那里。这就是这个词的意思用在 «古兰经» 中 (24:37; 35:11) 在注释的这节经文中提到伊撒的复活, 是对犹太人错误的说法, 即他受咒钉死在十字架上的回答。
رَفَعَ کے معنے عربی میں عزت بخشنے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (مفردات)
4:159; 7:177; 19:58.
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:141; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
Mutawaffi is derived from Tawaffa. They say Tawaffallahu Zaidan, i.e. God took away the soul of Zaid, namely He caused him to die. When God is the subject and a human being the object, Tawaffa has no other meaning than that of taking away the soul, whether in sleep or death. Ibn-e-‘Abbas has translated Mutawaffi-ka as Mumitu-ka, i.e. I will cause thee to die (Bukhari). Similarly, Zamakhshari, an Arab linguist of great repute, says: "Mutawaffi-ka means, I will protect thee from being killed by the people and will grant thee full lease of life ordained for thee, and will cause thee to die a natural death, not being killed" (Kashshaf). In fact, all Arabic lexicographers are agreed on the point that the word Tawaffa as used in the aforesaid manner, can bear no other interpretation and not a single instance from the whole Arabic literature can be cited of this word having been used in any other sense. Outstanding scholars and Commentators like (I) Ibn-e-
Raf‘ signifies raising the status and rank of a person and honouring him. When the Raf‘ of a man is spoken of as being towards God, the meaning is invariably his spiritual ascension, because God not being material or confined to any place, no physical ascension to Him is possible. The word has been used in the Qur’an in this sense (24:37 & 35:11). The raising of Jesus is mentioned in the verse under comment in reply to the false claim of the Jews that he died an accursed death on the Cross.
Ja‘ala means, he made; he prepared or made; he appointed; he pronounced; he exalted (2:144); he held, etc. (Lane).
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:41; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28.
4:159; 7:177; 19:57.
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
Important Words:
متوفیك (cause thee to die) is derived from وفی i.e. he fulfilled or performed; or he was faithful, etc. توفی الله زیدا means, قبض روحه i.e. God took away the soul of Zaid, namely, He caused him to die. When God is the subject and a human being the object, توفی has no other meaning than that of taking away the soul, whether in sleep or death (see note on 2:235). So متوفیك means, I will cause thee to die. Ibn ‘Abbas, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and a scholar of great eminence, has tran-slated متوفیك as ممیتك i.e. I will cause thee to die (Bukhari). Similarly, Zamakhshari, an Arab linguist of great repute, says: "The expression متوفیك means, I protect thee from being killed by the people and will grant thee full lease of life ordained for thee, and will cause thee to die a natural death, not by being killed" (Kashshaf). In fact, all Arabic lexicographers are agreed on the point that the word توفی as used in the aforesaid manner, can bear no other interpretation. Not a single instance from the whole of Arabic literature can be shown of this expression having been used in any other sense. Outstanding scholars and commentators like (1) Ibn ‘Abbas, (2) Imam Malik, (3) Imam Bukhari, (4) Imam ibn Hazm, (5) Imam Ibn Qayyim, (6) Qatadah, (7) Wahab, and others are of the same view (see 1. Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir; 2. Bukhari, ch. on Bad‘ul-Khalq; 3. Bihar; 4. Al-Muhalla, Cairo, i. 23; 5. Ma‘ad, p. 19; 6. Manthur ii.7. Kathir). According to Fathul-Bayan, those commentators who have tried to put other meanings into the word توفی as used in the aforesaid manner, have done so on account of their belief that Jesus has been taken up to heaven alive; otherwise, the word possesses no other meaning but that of taking away the soul or causing to die. The expression has been used at no less than 25 different places in the Quran and in no less than 23 of them the meaning is to take away the soul at the time of death. Only at two places the meaning is to take the soul away at the time of sleep; but here the qualifying word "sleep" or "night" has been added (6:61; 39:43).
رافعك (will exalt thee). رافع is the active participle from رفع. They say رفعه i.e. he raised him or it; he elevated him or it; he lifted it; he uplifted it; he exalted or honoured him; he took it up, etc. Thus رفع is the antonym of وضع i.e. he put it down; he debased it. The Holy Prophet says:
ان الله یرفع بھذا القرآن اقوا ما و یضع اقواما
i.e. Allah will, by means of this Quran, exalt some peoples and humble others (Majah).
Again he says:
من تواضع لله رفعه الله الی السماء السابعة
i.e. he who truly humbles himself for the sake of God, God would lift him to the seventh heaven, i.e. would exalt him to the highest spiritual station (‘Ummal, ii. 25). The Quran has described the Day of Resurrection as خافضة رافعة meaning, it shall debase some and exalt others (56:4). In the Quran we also have فی بیوت اذن الله ان ترفع i.e. in houses with regard to which Allah has commanded that they be exalted (24:37). Again: العمل صالح یرفعه i.e. the righteous work of a man exalts him (35:11). Even in our daily Prayers we pray: اللھم ارفعنی i.e. O God, exalt me. In fact, when the رفع of a man is spoken of as being to or towards God, the meaning is invariably his spiritual elevation, because God being not material or confined to a place, no physical elevation to Him is possible. Jesus himself has denied the possibility of his rising physically to heaven. Says he: "And no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven, even the son of man which is in heaven" (John 3:13).
Commentary:
This verse has been linked up with the preceding one with the word اذ (when), thus indicating that it provides what is known as ظرف for the concluding clause of that verse, i.e. Allah is the Best of planners. The present verse thus relates to the occasion when Jesus was being made a victim of the evil machinations of his enemies who were plotting to have him crucified and thereby prove him to have come to an accursed end (Deut. 21:22, 23). "Nay", says God to Jesus as stated in the verse under comment, "thine enemy shall not be permitted to kill thee on the cross and thereby prove thee to be low and debased spiritually. On the contrary, I will cause thee to die a natural death and will exalt thee in My presence…" This is the only possible meaning of the verse in conformity with the context. Unfor-tunately, however, the verse is one of those which have heavily suffered from misinterpretation. Meanings have been sought to be put upon its words which they are simply incapable of bearing. It is now an admitted fact that, through the free intermixture of Muslims and Christians and the conversion en masse of hundreds of thousands of Christians to Islam, the belief that Jesus had risen up to heaven alive found widespread credence among Muslims, the misunderstanding of the prophecy about the second advent of Jesus lending support to it.
There is no gainsaying the fact that Jesus is dead, and not alive in heaven. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Had Moses and Jesus been now living, they would have found themselves bound to follow me" (Kathir). He even fixed the age of Jesus as 120 (‘Ummal). The Quran, in as many as 30 verses, has completely demolished the absurd belief of the physical ascension of Jesus and his supposed life in heaven. The arrangement of words in the verse under comment also leaves no doubt about the death of Jesus. Four distinct promises have been made to Jesus in the verse: (1) his being saved from death on the cross and dying thereafter a natural death; (2) his exaltation in God’s presence; (3) his exoneration from the false charges of his enemies, and (4) the domination of his followers over his rejecters. The last three promises have already been fulfilled; but what of the first? It is idle to speak of تقدیم and تاخیر (i.e. the first-mentioned promise to be read after the others) without any justifying reason. It is idle also to claim that متوفیك here means, "I will cause thee to sleep". The Quranic idiom spurns the idea. Indeed such a meaning makes the verse almost ridiculous.
The verse beautifully describes in four brief words the frustration of the plans of the Jews referred to in the preceding verse. They had planned (1) to bring about the death of Jesus by crucifixion; and (2) to be thus able to say that because he was a false prophet, he died an accursed death on the cross (Deut. 21:22, 23). They also sought (3) to bring false charges against him, especially the heinous charge of an illegitimate birth; and (4) to be thus able to compass the destruction of his entire movement. They were completely foiled in all these designs. Jesus died, not on the cross, but a natural death, respected and revered by devoted followers. He was cleared of the false charges imputed to him and has ever been regarded as one of the sacred band of God’s great Prophets. Last of all, his followers have for centuries held his rejecters, the Jews, under their heels.
The words, those who follow thee, originally referred to the Christians and the words, those who disbelieve, to the Jews. Later, however, when Islam made its appearance, the words those who follow thee, naturally came to include Muslims, who believe in the divine mission of Jesus; and history tells us that Muslims and Christians have both dominated the Jews whenever and wherever they have come in contact with them.
The prophecy about giving dominance to the believers in Jesus over his rejecters was, however, to be fulfilled in its completest form at the time of his second advent which has now taken place in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, whose message is for all the nations of the world. The clause, those who disbelieve, would, therefore, now apply to all those from among Jews, Christians, Muslims, Hindus, Buddhists and others who reject the Second Messiah who has come in fulfilment of the prophecies of both Jesus and the Holy Prophetof Islam. No wonder then that the words: "O Jesus, I will cause thee to die (a natural death)…and will place those who follow thee above those who disbelieve" also formed part of the revelation vouchsafed to Ahmad (Izalah’-i-Auham, p. 192).
a
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
b
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:141; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28
c
4:159; 7:177; 19:58.
249
مُتَوَفِّی (Mutawaffi源于تَوَفَّى (Tawaffa), 他们说 تَوَفَّى اللهُ زَيْدًا (Tawaffallahu Zaidan), 就是说, 安拉取走了宰德 (زَيْد, Zaid)的灵魂, 即安拉使他死去。当安拉是主语, 人是宾语时, تَوَفَّى (Tawaffa) 的意思是在睡眠或死亡时取走灵魂, 没有别的意思, 伊本•阿巴斯 (اِبْنِ عَبَّاس, Ibn-e-‘Abbas) 将 مُتَوَفِّيْكَ (Mutawaffi-ka) 解释作 مُمِيْتُكَ (Mumitu-ka), 即我要使你死去 (布哈理)。同样, 一位有名的阿拉伯语言学家扎麦沙里 (زَمَخْشَرِی, Zamakhshari) 说: “Mutawaffi-ka 的意思是我要保护你不被人杀害, 给予你命中注定的长寿并让你寿终正寝而不是被人杀害。كَشَّاف (Kashshaf) 事实上, 所有阿拉伯词典编纂者都同意这个观点: 照以上的方式所使用的Tawaffa这个词, 不可能有别的解释; 并且在整个阿拉伯文献中没有一个例子可引证, 把这个词当作其他意思使用。像(1)伊本•阿巴斯 (اِبْنِ عَبَّاس, Ibn-e-Abbas) (2) 教长马利克, (مَالِك, Malik)(3) 教长布哈里(بُخَارِی, Bukhari), (4) 教长伊本•哈兹麦, (اِبْنِ حَزْم, Ibn-e-Hazm)(5)教长伊本•卡伊麦, (اِبْنِ قَيِّم, Ibn-e-Qayyim)(6) 卡塔达, (قَتَادَة, Qatadah) (7) 瓦哈布(وَهَّاب, Wahhab)以及其他一些杰出的学者和经注家都持同样观点{بُخَارِی كِتَابُ التَّفْسِیْر، بُخَارِی كِتَاب بَدْءُالْخَلْق، اَلْمُحَلَّى، بِحَارْ، مَعَادْ، مَنْثُوْر، كَثِيْر (Bukhari Kitabut Tafsir; Bukhari Kitab Bad’ul-Khalq; Bihar; Al-Muhalla; Ma‘ad, P. 19; Manthur ii; Kathir)}。
在 «古兰经» 中多达二十五个不同地方用过此词, 其中不少于二十三处意思是: 死时取去灵魂, 只有两个地方, 它的意思是, 在睡眠时取走灵魂。但其处加了形容词 “睡眠” 或 “夜晚” (6:61; 39:43)。不能否认伊撒死了这一事实。据说穆圣说过: “如果穆撒和伊撒现在活着, 他们会发现自己不得不迫随我” Kathir。他甚至确定伊撒的年龄为120岁 عُمَّال (‘Ummal)。«古兰经» 在多达三十节经文中已完全消除了伊撇肉体升天, 现在仍活在天上的这一妄念。
250
رَفْع (Raf‘) 意味着提高某人的身份和地位, 并对这个人表示敬意。当讲到一个人的接近安拉时, 意思常常是指他的精神升天。因为安拉不是有形的, 也不局限于任何地方, 所以实际上不可能荣升到安拉那里。这就是这个词的意思用在 «古兰经» 中 (24:37; 35:11) 在注释的这节经文中提到伊撒的复活, 是对犹太人错误的说法, 即他受咒钉死在十字架上的回答。
1
رَفَعَ کے معنے عربی میں عزت بخشنے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں۔ (مفردات)
a
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:41; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28.
b
4:159; 7:177; 19:57.
c
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
345
Important Words:
متوفیك (cause thee to die) is derived from وفی i.e. he fulfilled or performed; or he was faithful, etc. توفی الله زیدا means, قبض روحه i.e. God took away the soul of Zaid, namely, He caused him to die. When God is the subject and a human being the object, توفی has no other meaning than that of taking away the soul, whether in sleep or death (see note on 2:235). So متوفیك means, I will cause thee to die. Ibn ‘Abbas, a cousin of the Holy Prophet and a scholar of great eminence, has tran-slated متوفیك as ممیتك i.e. I will cause thee to die (Bukhari). Similarly, Zamakhshari, an Arab linguist of great repute, says: "The expression متوفیك means, I protect thee from being killed by the people and will grant thee full lease of life ordained for thee, and will cause thee to die a natural death, not by being killed" (Kashshaf). In fact, all Arabic lexicographers are agreed on the point that the word توفی as used in the aforesaid manner, can bear no other interpretation. Not a single instance from the whole of Arabic literature can be shown of this expression having been used in any other sense. Outstanding scholars and commentators like (1) Ibn ‘Abbas, (2) Imam Malik, (3) Imam Bukhari, (4) Imam ibn Hazm, (5) Imam Ibn Qayyim, (6) Qatadah, (7) Wahab, and others are of the same view (see 1. Bukhari, ch. on Tafsir; 2. Bukhari, ch. on Bad‘ul-Khalq; 3. Bihar; 4. Al-Muhalla, Cairo, i. 23; 5. Ma‘ad, p. 19; 6. Manthur ii.7. Kathir). According to Fathul-Bayan, those commentators who have tried to put other meanings into the word توفی as used in the aforesaid manner, have done so on account of their belief that Jesus has been taken up to heaven alive; otherwise, the word possesses no other meaning but that of taking away the soul or causing to die. The expression has been used at no less than 25 different places in the Quran and in no less than 23 of them the meaning is to take away the soul at the time of death. Only at two places the meaning is to take the soul away at the time of sleep; but here the qualifying word "sleep" or "night" has been added (6:61; 39:43).
رافعك (will exalt thee). رافع is the active participle from رفع. They say رفعه i.e. he raised him or it; he elevated him or it; he lifted it; he uplifted it; he exalted or honoured him; he took it up, etc. Thus رفع is the antonym of وضع i.e. he put it down; he debased it. The Holy Prophet says:
ان الله یرفع بھذا القرآن اقوا ما و یضع اقواما
i.e. Allah will, by means of this Quran, exalt some peoples and humble others (Majah).
Again he says:
من تواضع لله رفعه الله الی السماء السابعة
i.e. he who truly humbles himself for the sake of God, God would lift him to the seventh heaven, i.e. would exalt him to the highest spiritual station (‘Ummal, ii. 25). The Quran has described the Day of Resurrection as خافضة رافعة meaning, it shall debase some and exalt others (56:4). In the Quran we also have فی بیوت اذن الله ان ترفع i.e. in houses with regard to which Allah has commanded that they be exalted (24:37). Again: العمل صالح یرفعه i.e. the righteous work of a man exalts him (35:11). Even in our daily Prayers we pray: اللھم ارفعنی i.e. O God, exalt me. In fact, when the رفع of a man is spoken of as being to or towards God, the meaning is invariably his spiritual elevation, because God being not material or confined to a place, no physical elevation to Him is possible. Jesus himself has denied the possibility of his rising physically to heaven. Says he: "And no man hath ascended up to heaven but he that came down from heaven, even the son of man which is in heaven" (John 3:13).
Commentary:
This verse has been linked up with the preceding one with the word اذ (when), thus indicating that it provides what is known as ظرف for the concluding clause of that verse, i.e. Allah is the Best of planners. The present verse thus relates to the occasion when Jesus was being made a victim of the evil machinations of his enemies who were plotting to have him crucified and thereby prove him to have come to an accursed end (Deut. 21:22, 23). "Nay", says God to Jesus as stated in the verse under comment, "thine enemy shall not be permitted to kill thee on the cross and thereby prove thee to be low and debased spiritually. On the contrary, I will cause thee to die a natural death and will exalt thee in My presence…" This is the only possible meaning of the verse in conformity with the context. Unfor-tunately, however, the verse is one of those which have heavily suffered from misinterpretation. Meanings have been sought to be put upon its words which they are simply incapable of bearing. It is now an admitted fact that, through the free intermixture of Muslims and Christians and the conversion en masse of hundreds of thousands of Christians to Islam, the belief that Jesus had risen up to heaven alive found widespread credence among Muslims, the misunderstanding of the prophecy about the second advent of Jesus lending support to it.
There is no gainsaying the fact that Jesus is dead, and not alive in heaven. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "Had Moses and Jesus been now living, they would have found themselves bound to follow me" (Kathir). He even fixed the age of Jesus as 120 (‘Ummal). The Quran, in as many as 30 verses, has completely demolished the absurd belief of the physical ascension of Jesus and his supposed life in heaven. The arrangement of words in the verse under comment also leaves no doubt about the death of Jesus. Four distinct promises have been made to Jesus in the verse: (1) his being saved from death on the cross and dying thereafter a natural death; (2) his exaltation in God’s presence; (3) his exoneration from the false charges of his enemies, and (4) the domination of his followers over his rejecters. The last three promises have already been fulfilled; but what of the first? It is idle to speak of تقدیم and تاخیر (i.e. the first-mentioned promise to be read after the others) without any justifying reason. It is idle also to claim that متوفیك here means, "I will cause thee to sleep". The Quranic idiom spurns the idea. Indeed such a meaning makes the verse almost ridiculous.
The verse beautifully describes in four brief words the frustration of the plans of the Jews referred to in the preceding verse. They had planned (1) to bring about the death of Jesus by crucifixion; and (2) to be thus able to say that because he was a false prophet, he died an accursed death on the cross (Deut. 21:22, 23). They also sought (3) to bring false charges against him, especially the heinous charge of an illegitimate birth; and (4) to be thus able to compass the destruction of his entire movement. They were completely foiled in all these designs. Jesus died, not on the cross, but a natural death, respected and revered by devoted followers. He was cleared of the false charges imputed to him and has ever been regarded as one of the sacred band of God’s great Prophets. Last of all, his followers have for centuries held his rejecters, the Jews, under their heels.
The words, those who follow thee, originally referred to the Christians and the words, those who disbelieve, to the Jews. Later, however, when Islam made its appearance, the words those who follow thee, naturally came to include Muslims, who believe in the divine mission of Jesus; and history tells us that Muslims and Christians have both dominated the Jews whenever and wherever they have come in contact with them.
The prophecy about giving dominance to the believers in Jesus over his rejecters was, however, to be fulfilled in its completest form at the time of his second advent which has now taken place in the person of Ahmad, the Promised Messiah, whose message is for all the nations of the world. The clause, those who disbelieve, would, therefore, now apply to all those from among Jews, Christians, Muslims, Hindus, Buddhists and others who reject the Second Messiah who has come in fulfilment of the prophecies of both Jesus and the Holy Prophetof Islam. No wonder then that the words: "O Jesus, I will cause thee to die (a natural death)…and will place those who follow thee above those who disbelieve" also formed part of the revelation vouchsafed to Ahmad (Izalah’-i-Auham, p. 192).
a
4:159; 7:177; 19:58.
b
3:194; 4:16; 7:127; 8:51; 10:47, 105; 12:102; 13:141; 16:29, 33; 22:6; 39:43; 40:68, 78; 47:28
c
5:49; 6:165; 11:24; 31:16; 39:8.
424
Mutawaffi is derived from Tawaffa. They say Tawaffallahu Zaidan, i.e. God took away the soul of Zaid, namely He caused him to die. When God is the subject and a human being the object, Tawaffa has no other meaning than that of taking away the soul, whether in sleep or death. Ibn-e-‘Abbas has translated Mutawaffi-ka as Mumitu-ka, i.e. I will cause thee to die (Bukhari). Similarly, Zamakhshari, an Arab linguist of great repute, says: "Mutawaffi-ka means, I will protect thee from being killed by the people and will grant thee full lease of life ordained for thee, and will cause thee to die a natural death, not being killed" (Kashshaf). In fact, all Arabic lexicographers are agreed on the point that the word Tawaffa as used in the aforesaid manner, can bear no other interpretation and not a single instance from the whole Arabic literature can be cited of this word having been used in any other sense. Outstanding scholars and Commentators like (I) Ibn-e-
424A
Raf‘ signifies raising the status and rank of a person and honouring him. When the Raf‘ of a man is spoken of as being towards God, the meaning is invariably his spiritual ascension, because God not being material or confined to any place, no physical ascension to Him is possible. The word has been used in the Qur’an in this sense (24:37 & 35:11). The raising of Jesus is mentioned in the verse under comment in reply to the false claim of the Jews that he died an accursed death on the Cross.
424B
Ja‘ala means, he made; he prepared or made; he appointed; he pronounced; he exalted (2:144); he held, etc. (Lane).
فَمَنۡ حَآجَّکَ فِیۡہِ مِنۡۢ بَعۡدِ مَا جَآءَکَ مِنَ الۡعِلۡمِ فَقُلۡ تَعَالَوۡا نَدۡعُ اَبۡنَآءَنَا وَاَبۡنَآءَکُمۡ وَنِسَآءَنَا وَنِسَآءَکُمۡ وَاَنۡفُسَنَا وَاَنۡفُسَکُمۡ ثُمَّ نَبۡتَہِلۡ فَنَجۡعَل لَّعۡنَتَ اللّٰہِ عَلَی الۡکٰذِبِیۡنَ
62:7, 8.
本章所涉及的关于基督教教义的讨论在本节经文中结束了。上面所提到的是来自 نَجْرَان (Najran) 的基督教代表团由六十人组成, 由通称阿尔•阿基布 (اَلْعَاقِبْ, Al-‘Aqib) 的团长阿布达尔•迈喜合 (عَبْدُالْمَسِيْح, ‘Abdul-Masih) 率领。他们和穆圣在他的清真寺会面, 并且相当详尽地讨论了所谓伊撒神性的教义。当问题经过充分讨论, 并发现代表们仍坚持他们错误的教义以后, 穆圣遵从这节经文所包含的安拉的指令, 作为最后一个办法, 邀请他们和他一起参加 ‘祈祷辨真’。这是一个伊斯兰教用语即 مُبَاهَلَة (Mubahala), 即祈求安拉诅咒持错误信念的人, 然而, 由于基督教徒们似乎对他们的宗教主张并没有信心, 他们拒绝接受这场挑战, 这样就间接地承认他们的教义是虚假的 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。可以顺便一提, 穆圣与来自纳季兰 (Najran) 的基督教徒代表团讨论期间, 允许他们在他的清真寺里按照他们自己的方式面东祈祷--------这是一种宗教的宽容行为, 在所有的宗教史上是史无前例的 (Zurqani)。
62:7, 8.
The discussion on Christian doctrines with which this Surah deals has been brought to a close in this verse. The reference, as mentioned above, is to the Christian deputation from Najran which consisted of sixty persons and was headed by their chief, ‘Abdul-Masih, known as Al-‘Aqib. They met the Holy Prophet in his Mosque and the discussion on the doctrine of the so- called divinity of Jesus continued at some length. When the question had been fully discussed and the members of the deputation were found to be still insisting on their false doctrine, the Holy Prophet, in obedience to Divine command contained in the present verse, invited them, as a last resort, to join him in a sort of prayer-contest technically known as Mubahalah, i.e. invoking the curse of God on the holders of false beliefs. As, however, the Christians did not appear to be sure of their ground, they declined to accept the challenge, thus indirectly admitting the falsity of their doctrine (Zurqani). Incidentally, it may
62:7, 8.
Important Words:
نبتھل (let us pray fervently) is derived from بھل. They say بھله i.e. he left him to his own will; or he left him to himself; he cursed him. ابتھل means, he prayed or supplicated humbly and earnestly and fervently, with energy and effort. باھلهmeans, he cursed him, being also cursed by the latter. مباھلة means, the act of invoking God’s curse on each other, i.e. on whichever party is the wrongdoer (Aqrab & Lane).
انفسنا و انفسکم (our people and your people). The words are the plural of نفس and mean: (1) our souls and your souls; (2) ourselves and yourselves; (3) our people and your people; (4) our co-religionists and your co-religionists (Lane). See also 2:55 and 3:29. Here, as the context shows, the words give the last-mentioned meaning.
Commentary:
The present discussion on Christian doctrines with which this Surah began has been brought to a close in this verse. The reference, as mentioned above, is to the Christian deputation from Najran which consisted of sixty persons and was headed by their chief, ‘Abdul-Masih, known as Al-‘Aqib. They met the Holy Prophet in his Mosque and the discussion on the doctrine of the divinity of Jesus continued at some length. When the question had been fully discussed and the members of the deputation were found to be still insisting on their false doctrine, the Holy Prophet, in obedience to the Divine command contained in the present verse, invited them as a last resort to join him in a sort of prayer contest technically known as مباھلة i.e. invoking the curse of God on the holders of false beliefs. As, however, the Christians did not appear to be sure of their ground, they declined to accept the challenge, thus indirectly admitting the falsity of their doctrine (Zurqani, Khamis & Bayan under 3:3). On this occasion, the Holy Prophet brought out ‘Ali, Fatimah, Hasan and Husain (Khamis & Zurqani) as well as Abu Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthman and others (‘Asakir) in the field and is reported to have said: "If the Christians had accepted the challenge of مباھلة and agreed to pray to God to send His punishment on the lying party, God would have surely destroyed the liars before a year had passed" (Bukhari, Muslim & Tirmidhi).
It may be noted that the prayer contest known as مباھلة is in the nature of seeking God’s arbitration in fundamental religious differences. When other methods of settlement fail, the parties approach Almighty God to decide between them according to His eternal scheme of helping the righteous and destroying the wicked. The act of cursing is thus not in the form of abusing but an earnest supplication to God to uphold the truth and destroy falsehood—to amputate the diseased limb in order to save the healthy one. Thus مباھلةis a very serious affair and should be resorted to in very rare cases, subject to the following conditions, which are deducible from the present verse as well as from the relevant sayings of the Holy Prophet; (1) the point in dispute should be a matter of supreme and fundamental religious importance and should be based on clear scriptural authority; (2) the matter should first be fully argued and discussed between the parties; (3) the مباھلة should take place only if and when after the aforesaid discussion each party still continues to adhere to its views, definitely holding the other party to be in the wrong; (4) for the actual contest the parties should assemble in a suitable place together with the members of their families and a suitable number of others holding similar views, and there solemnly invoke the curse of God on the party sticking to falsehood.
As to the form or time of punishment which, as a result of مباھلة must overtake the offending party, the verse sheds no light. The matter rests entirely with God. From the above-quoted tradition, however, it may be deduced that if any period at all is to be fixed, it should be not less than a year. But the form of punishment must still rest on Divine will. The Judge in heaven reserves the right of deciding each individual case as He thinks fit. The result is left to speak for itself.
It may be noted here incidentally that during the discussions with the Christian deputation from Najran, the Holy Prophet allowed them to pray in his Mosque in their own way, which they did facing the east—an act of religious toleration unparalleled in the history of all religion (Zurqani).
b
62:7, 8.
253
本章所涉及的关于基督教教义的讨论在本节经文中结束了。上面所提到的是来自 نَجْرَان (Najran) 的基督教代表团由六十人组成, 由通称阿尔•阿基布 (اَلْعَاقِبْ, Al-‘Aqib) 的团长阿布达尔•迈喜合 (عَبْدُالْمَسِيْح, ‘Abdul-Masih) 率领。他们和穆圣在他的清真寺会面, 并且相当详尽地讨论了所谓伊撒神性的教义。当问题经过充分讨论, 并发现代表们仍坚持他们错误的教义以后, 穆圣遵从这节经文所包含的安拉的指令, 作为最后一个办法, 邀请他们和他一起参加 ‘祈祷辨真’。这是一个伊斯兰教用语即 مُبَاهَلَة (Mubahala), 即祈求安拉诅咒持错误信念的人, 然而, 由于基督教徒们似乎对他们的宗教主张并没有信心, 他们拒绝接受这场挑战, 这样就间接地承认他们的教义是虚假的 (زُرْقَانِی, Zurqani)。可以顺便一提, 穆圣与来自纳季兰 (Najran) 的基督教徒代表团讨论期间, 允许他们在他的清真寺里按照他们自己的方式面东祈祷--------这是一种宗教的宽容行为, 在所有的宗教史上是史无前例的 (Zurqani)。
a
62:7, 8.
350
Important Words:
نبتھل (let us pray fervently) is derived from بھل. They say بھله i.e. he left him to his own will; or he left him to himself; he cursed him. ابتھل means, he prayed or supplicated humbly and earnestly and fervently, with energy and effort. باھلهmeans, he cursed him, being also cursed by the latter. مباھلة means, the act of invoking God’s curse on each other, i.e. on whichever party is the wrongdoer (Aqrab & Lane).
انفسنا و انفسکم (our people and your people). The words are the plural of نفس and mean: (1) our souls and your souls; (2) ourselves and yourselves; (3) our people and your people; (4) our co-religionists and your co-religionists (Lane). See also 2:55 and 3:29. Here, as the context shows, the words give the last-mentioned meaning.
Commentary:
The present discussion on Christian doctrines with which this Surah began has been brought to a close in this verse. The reference, as mentioned above, is to the Christian deputation from Najran which consisted of sixty persons and was headed by their chief, ‘Abdul-Masih, known as Al-‘Aqib. They met the Holy Prophet in his Mosque and the discussion on the doctrine of the divinity of Jesus continued at some length. When the question had been fully discussed and the members of the deputation were found to be still insisting on their false doctrine, the Holy Prophet, in obedience to the Divine command contained in the present verse, invited them as a last resort to join him in a sort of prayer contest technically known as مباھلة i.e. invoking the curse of God on the holders of false beliefs. As, however, the Christians did not appear to be sure of their ground, they declined to accept the challenge, thus indirectly admitting the falsity of their doctrine (Zurqani, Khamis & Bayan under 3:3). On this occasion, the Holy Prophet brought out ‘Ali, Fatimah, Hasan and Husain (Khamis & Zurqani) as well as Abu Bakr, ‘Umar, ‘Uthman and others (‘Asakir) in the field and is reported to have said: "If the Christians had accepted the challenge of مباھلة and agreed to pray to God to send His punishment on the lying party, God would have surely destroyed the liars before a year had passed" (Bukhari, Muslim & Tirmidhi).
It may be noted that the prayer contest known as مباھلة is in the nature of seeking God’s arbitration in fundamental religious differences. When other methods of settlement fail, the parties approach Almighty God to decide between them according to His eternal scheme of helping the righteous and destroying the wicked. The act of cursing is thus not in the form of abusing but an earnest supplication to God to uphold the truth and destroy falsehood—to amputate the diseased limb in order to save the healthy one. Thus مباھلةis a very serious affair and should be resorted to in very rare cases, subject to the following conditions, which are deducible from the present verse as well as from the relevant sayings of the Holy Prophet; (1) the point in dispute should be a matter of supreme and fundamental religious importance and should be based on clear scriptural authority; (2) the matter should first be fully argued and discussed between the parties; (3) the مباھلة should take place only if and when after the aforesaid discussion each party still continues to adhere to its views, definitely holding the other party to be in the wrong; (4) for the actual contest the parties should assemble in a suitable place together with the members of their families and a suitable number of others holding similar views, and there solemnly invoke the curse of God on the party sticking to falsehood.
As to the form or time of punishment which, as a result of مباھلة must overtake the offending party, the verse sheds no light. The matter rests entirely with God. From the above-quoted tradition, however, it may be deduced that if any period at all is to be fixed, it should be not less than a year. But the form of punishment must still rest on Divine will. The Judge in heaven reserves the right of deciding each individual case as He thinks fit. The result is left to speak for itself.
It may be noted here incidentally that during the discussions with the Christian deputation from Najran, the Holy Prophet allowed them to pray in his Mosque in their own way, which they did facing the east—an act of religious toleration unparalleled in the history of all religion (Zurqani).
a
62:7, 8.
426
The discussion on Christian doctrines with which this Surah deals has been brought to a close in this verse. The reference, as mentioned above, is to the Christian deputation from Najran which consisted of sixty persons and was headed by their chief, ‘Abdul-Masih, known as Al-‘Aqib. They met the Holy Prophet in his Mosque and the discussion on the doctrine of the so- called divinity of Jesus continued at some length. When the question had been fully discussed and the members of the deputation were found to be still insisting on their false doctrine, the Holy Prophet, in obedience to Divine command contained in the present verse, invited them, as a last resort, to join him in a sort of prayer-contest technically known as Mubahalah, i.e. invoking the curse of God on the holders of false beliefs. As, however, the Christians did not appear to be sure of their ground, they declined to accept the challenge, thus indirectly admitting the falsity of their doctrine (Zurqani). Incidentally, it may
فِیۡہِ اٰیٰتٌۢ بَیِّنٰتٌ مَّقَامُ اِبۡرٰہِیۡمَ ۖ وَمَنۡ دَخَلَہٗ کَانَ اٰمِنًا ۗ وَلِلّٰہِ عَلَی النَّاسِ حِجُّ الۡبَیۡتِ مَنِ اسۡتَطَاعَ اِلَیۡہِ سَبِیۡلًا ۚ وَمَنۡ کَفَرَ فَاِنَّ اللّٰہَ غَنِیٌّ عَنِ الۡعٰلَمِیۡنَ
2:126.
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
22:28.
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Qur’an proceeds to adduce three reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the Centre of God’s religion for all times: (a) Abraham, the great Patriarch prayed here; (b) it gives peace and security; (c) it shall ever remain the Centre to which men from different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage.
2:126.
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
22:28.
Commentary:
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Quran proceeds to state that reason also demands that the Ka‘bah should be adopted as the Qiblah. The verse gives reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the centre of God’s religion.
The first reason, as hinted in the words, the place of Abraham, is that Abraham came and prayed here. Jews and Christians, to both of whom Abraham is worthy of great reverence, have to admit that Abraham visited the place. Therefore, it cannot be denied that it is a blessed place.
The second reason, referred to in the words whoso enters it enters peace, is that the Ka‘bah not only promises but also affords peace and security to those who enter it. This promise has been literally fulfilled. Temporally, God has ever protected it against wars and invasions both in ancient and modern times. The way in which Abrahah, ruler of Yemen, and his hosts were destroyed when they tried to invade the Ka‘bah and the way in which this territory, which then formed a part of the dominion of Turkey, was kept outside the conflict during the First World War (1914-18) afford remarkable instances of how miraculously God protects the Ka‘bah. Unlike the sacred places of other nations, it has never fallen into the hands of a people who would not revere it. Even in the Days of Ignorance when the different tribes of pagan Arabia were constantly at war with one another, the territory of the Ka‘bah was held to be sacred and no fighting was allowed therein. Spiritually, also, it is a place of security for those who enter it in the spiritual sense, i.e.embrace the religion of Islam. They become recipients of divine favours and enjoy security from the punishment of God.
The third reason which entitles the Ka‘bah to be adopted as the Qiblah is hinted at in the words, pilgrimage to the House is a duty which men…owe to God. The verse contains an implied promise on the part of God that the Ka‘bah shall ever continue to be the centre to which men of different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage. The fulfilment of this promise is proof of the fact that the Ka‘bah has indeed been designed by God to be the Qiblah of all nations.
Every Muslim who can find a way to Mecca is bound to perform Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah once in his lifetime. If he performs it more than once, it is regarded as a supererogatory act of devotion.
The words, who can find a way thither, embody three conditions: (1) one should have the necessary conveyance for performing the journey; (2) one should have the necessary money to bear the expenses; and (3) there should be peace and security on the way (Dawud). If a person is sick, he is supposed to have no "way" and Pilgrimage does not become obligatory on him.
The words, and whoever disbelieves (let him remember) that Allah is surely independent of all creatures, signify that whoever refuses to accept the Ka‘bah as the Qiblah, in spite of the arguments given in its favour, should remember that these commandments have been given for the good of man himself; so if he does not act upon them, he only harms himself and does no harm to God, Who is "Independent of all creatures".
The object of Pilgrimage is to accustom men to leave their home and country and suffer separation from relatives and friends for the sake of God. The Pilgrimage to Mecca is also a symbol of the respect shown to places where the will of God was specially manifested and a reminder of the incidents connected with that manifestation. It reminds believers of the long and hazardous journey of Abraham and Ishmael to the desert valley of Mecca and of Ishmael’s being left in that desert by Abraham; it tells them in speechless eloquence how those who make sacrifices in the way of God are protected and honoured by him; and it fosters their faith in the power and might of God. Again, the pilgrim, on finding himself near the place which has, from the beginning of the world, been dedicated to the worship of God, is sure to experience a peculiar spiritual association with those who have, through centuries, been bound together by the love and remembrance of God.
Beside this, the Pilgrimage to Mecca has great social and political significance; for Muslims from all parts of the world who meet here once a year can exchange views and establish and renew relations of love and brotherhood. They have opportunities of acquainting themselves with the problems that confront Muslims in different countries, of copying one another’s good points, profiting by one another’s experience and of cooperating with one another. It is, however, a matter of great regret that at present little advantage is being taken of this aspect of the Pilgrimage.
c
2:126.
d
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
e
22:28.
263
在提及有利于天房的历史证据后, «古兰经» 接着列举三个原因来说明天房是有资格被选定为朝向的, 即那里在任何时候都是安拉的宗教中心: (a) 伟大的众圣之父, 伊布拉欣在此祈祷过; (b) 这里和平安全; (c) 它将永远是各国人民和不同的民族朝觐的中心。
b
2:126.
c
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
d
22:28.
384
Commentary:
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Quran proceeds to state that reason also demands that the Ka‘bah should be adopted as the Qiblah. The verse gives reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the centre of God’s religion.
The first reason, as hinted in the words, the place of Abraham, is that Abraham came and prayed here. Jews and Christians, to both of whom Abraham is worthy of great reverence, have to admit that Abraham visited the place. Therefore, it cannot be denied that it is a blessed place.
The second reason, referred to in the words whoso enters it enters peace, is that the Ka‘bah not only promises but also affords peace and security to those who enter it. This promise has been literally fulfilled. Temporally, God has ever protected it against wars and invasions both in ancient and modern times. The way in which Abrahah, ruler of Yemen, and his hosts were destroyed when they tried to invade the Ka‘bah and the way in which this territory, which then formed a part of the dominion of Turkey, was kept outside the conflict during the First World War (1914-18) afford remarkable instances of how miraculously God protects the Ka‘bah. Unlike the sacred places of other nations, it has never fallen into the hands of a people who would not revere it. Even in the Days of Ignorance when the different tribes of pagan Arabia were constantly at war with one another, the territory of the Ka‘bah was held to be sacred and no fighting was allowed therein. Spiritually, also, it is a place of security for those who enter it in the spiritual sense, i.e.embrace the religion of Islam. They become recipients of divine favours and enjoy security from the punishment of God.
The third reason which entitles the Ka‘bah to be adopted as the Qiblah is hinted at in the words, pilgrimage to the House is a duty which men…owe to God. The verse contains an implied promise on the part of God that the Ka‘bah shall ever continue to be the centre to which men of different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage. The fulfilment of this promise is proof of the fact that the Ka‘bah has indeed been designed by God to be the Qiblah of all nations.
Every Muslim who can find a way to Mecca is bound to perform Pilgrimage to the Ka‘bah once in his lifetime. If he performs it more than once, it is regarded as a supererogatory act of devotion.
The words, who can find a way thither, embody three conditions: (1) one should have the necessary conveyance for performing the journey; (2) one should have the necessary money to bear the expenses; and (3) there should be peace and security on the way (Dawud). If a person is sick, he is supposed to have no "way" and Pilgrimage does not become obligatory on him.
The words, and whoever disbelieves (let him remember) that Allah is surely independent of all creatures, signify that whoever refuses to accept the Ka‘bah as the Qiblah, in spite of the arguments given in its favour, should remember that these commandments have been given for the good of man himself; so if he does not act upon them, he only harms himself and does no harm to God, Who is "Independent of all creatures".
The object of Pilgrimage is to accustom men to leave their home and country and suffer separation from relatives and friends for the sake of God. The Pilgrimage to Mecca is also a symbol of the respect shown to places where the will of God was specially manifested and a reminder of the incidents connected with that manifestation. It reminds believers of the long and hazardous journey of Abraham and Ishmael to the desert valley of Mecca and of Ishmael’s being left in that desert by Abraham; it tells them in speechless eloquence how those who make sacrifices in the way of God are protected and honoured by him; and it fosters their faith in the power and might of God. Again, the pilgrim, on finding himself near the place which has, from the beginning of the world, been dedicated to the worship of God, is sure to experience a peculiar spiritual association with those who have, through centuries, been bound together by the love and remembrance of God.
Beside this, the Pilgrimage to Mecca has great social and political significance; for Muslims from all parts of the world who meet here once a year can exchange views and establish and renew relations of love and brotherhood. They have opportunities of acquainting themselves with the problems that confront Muslims in different countries, of copying one another’s good points, profiting by one another’s experience and of cooperating with one another. It is, however, a matter of great regret that at present little advantage is being taken of this aspect of the Pilgrimage.
c
2:126.
d
14:36; 28:58; 29:68.
e
22:28.
444
After alluding to the historical evidence in favour of the Ka‘bah, the Qur’an proceeds to adduce three reasons to show that the Ka‘bah is entitled to be adopted as the Qiblah or the Centre of God’s religion for all times: (a) Abraham, the great Patriarch prayed here; (b) it gives peace and security; (c) it shall ever remain the Centre to which men from different countries and diverse nations will resort for Pilgrimage.
یٰۤاَیُّہَا الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا لَا یَحِلُّ لَکُمۡ اَنۡ تَرِثُوا النِّسَآءَ کَرۡہًا ۖ وَّلَا تَعۡضُلُوۡہُنَّ لِتَذۡہَبُوۡا بِبَعۡضِ مَاۤ اٰتَیۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ اِلَّاۤ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیۡنَ بِفٰحِشَۃٍ مُّبَیِّنَۃٍ ۚ وَعَاشِرُوۡہُنَّ بِالۡمَعۡرُوۡفِ ۚ فَاِنۡ کَرِہۡتُمُوۡہُنَّ فَعَسٰۤی اَنۡ تَکۡرَہُوۡا شَیۡـًٔا وَّیَجۡعَلَ اللّٰہُ فِیۡہِ خَیۡرًا کَثِیۡرًا
2:217.
4:16.
死者的亲戚不能阻止他的寡妇再婚以求得到她的财产; 但如果她打算嫁一个品质显然可恶的人, 他们可以阻止她结婚。如果这话是对丈夫说的, 本节经文就意味着, 假如妻子不想与其丈夫生活在一起而要与丈夫分居, 她们可以根据 خُلْع (Khul‘) 这样做, 丈夫不应出于贪图妻子的钱而阻止分居。可是倘若妻子要干出明显的丑事时, 他们可以阻止。
خُلْع (Khul‘): 经由交付赔偿或商量, 妻子所获得的离婚权利。
据传穆圣说过, “你们之中最好的人就是对待妻子最好的人。” (بُخَارِی, Bukhari)。عَاشِرُوْهُنَّ (‘Ashiruhunna) 一词属于阿语词律 مُفَاعَلَة (Mufa‘alah), 表示互惠;夫妻双方都应该和睦相处, 相亲相爱。
یعنی پہلی آیت کے مطابق ان کو باہر نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔ ان کا مال چھیننے کے لئے ایسا نہ کرو۔ اس آیت میں جو اِلَّا (یعنی سوائے) کا لفظ ہے اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ اگر وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو مال چھین سکتے ہو بلکہ استثنا گھروں میں روکنے کے متعلق ہے نہ کہ مال لینے کے متعلق اور مراد یہ ہے کہ پہلی آیت کے مطابق وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو صرف اس صورت میں ان کو گھروں سے نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔
See 4:16.
2:217.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character. If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of Khula’ the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "The best among you is he who treats his wife best" (Bukhari). The expression ‘Ashiruhunna being of the measure Mufa‘alah denotes reciprocity; husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love.
See 4:16.
2:217.
Commentary:
Men become heirs of women against their will in various ways: (1) A man does not like his wife and does not treat her well, yet he does not divorce her, hoping to possess her property after her death; (2) He treats his wife harshly and compels her by ill-treatment to obtain separation (khula‘) from him by giving him a part or whole of her property, or by surrendering her dowry; (3) The relations of the deceased husband of a widow prevent her from marrying another husband in order to get possession of her property after her death; (4) They force her to marry someone from among themselves against her will, treating her virtually as a part of the property left by her dead husband; (5) The husband takes by force the property of his wife, as if it were his by legal right; (6) The relatives of the deceased husband take away by force the property of his widow, depriving her of her right of inheritance.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so, if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character.
If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of khula‘, the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The words, consort with them in kindness, embody the pith of the Islamic teachings about the treatment of wives. They are not to be treated in a dry, businesslike way, but with love and kindness. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: خیر کم خیر کم لاھله i.e. "the best among you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi). But as a one-sided affair can never be truly successful, the Quran uses the expression عاشروھن (consort with them), which, being of the measure مفاعلةdenotes reciprocity. So husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love and kindness.
A woman cannot adequately appreciate and acknowledge the great debt she owes to the Quran. No other Scripture has given to her the high status that the Quran gives her. It not only lays down her inalienable rights but also exhorts men to overlook the weaknesses and shortcomings of their wives, and treat them with kindness and benevolence even if they do not like them. The memorable words of the Holy Prophet quoted above, i.e. "The best of you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi), are only an echo of the noble teachings of the Quran with regard to women.
a
2:217.
c
4:16.
321
死者的亲戚不能阻止他的寡妇再婚以求得到她的财产; 但如果她打算嫁一个品质显然可恶的人, 他们可以阻止她结婚。如果这话是对丈夫说的, 本节经文就意味着, 假如妻子不想与其丈夫生活在一起而要与丈夫分居, 她们可以根据 خُلْع (Khul‘) 这样做, 丈夫不应出于贪图妻子的钱而阻止分居。可是倘若妻子要干出明显的丑事时, 他们可以阻止。
خُلْع (Khul‘): 经由交付赔偿或商量, 妻子所获得的离婚权利。
322
据传穆圣说过, “你们之中最好的人就是对待妻子最好的人。” (بُخَارِی, Bukhari)。عَاشِرُوْهُنَّ (‘Ashiruhunna) 一词属于阿语词律 مُفَاعَلَة (Mufa‘alah), 表示互惠;夫妻双方都应该和睦相处, 相亲相爱。
1
یعنی پہلی آیت کے مطابق ان کو باہر نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔ ان کا مال چھیننے کے لئے ایسا نہ کرو۔ اس آیت میں جو اِلَّا (یعنی سوائے) کا لفظ ہے اس سے یہ مرادنہیں کہ اگر وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو مال چھین سکتے ہو بلکہ استثنا گھروں میں روکنے کے متعلق ہے نہ کہ مال لینے کے متعلق اور مراد یہ ہے کہ پہلی آیت کے مطابق وہ فاحشہ کی مرتکب ہوں تو صرف اس صورت میں ان کو گھروں سے نکلنے سے روک سکتے ہو۔
b
See 4:16.
c
2:217.
499
Commentary:
Men become heirs of women against their will in various ways: (1) A man does not like his wife and does not treat her well, yet he does not divorce her, hoping to possess her property after her death; (2) He treats his wife harshly and compels her by ill-treatment to obtain separation (khula‘) from him by giving him a part or whole of her property, or by surrendering her dowry; (3) The relations of the deceased husband of a widow prevent her from marrying another husband in order to get possession of her property after her death; (4) They force her to marry someone from among themselves against her will, treating her virtually as a part of the property left by her dead husband; (5) The husband takes by force the property of his wife, as if it were his by legal right; (6) The relatives of the deceased husband take away by force the property of his widow, depriving her of her right of inheritance.
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so, if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character.
If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of khula‘, the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
The words, consort with them in kindness, embody the pith of the Islamic teachings about the treatment of wives. They are not to be treated in a dry, businesslike way, but with love and kindness. The Holy Prophet is reported to have said: خیر کم خیر کم لاھله i.e. "the best among you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi). But as a one-sided affair can never be truly successful, the Quran uses the expression عاشروھن (consort with them), which, being of the measure مفاعلةdenotes reciprocity. So husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love and kindness.
A woman cannot adequately appreciate and acknowledge the great debt she owes to the Quran. No other Scripture has given to her the high status that the Quran gives her. It not only lays down her inalienable rights but also exhorts men to overlook the weaknesses and shortcomings of their wives, and treat them with kindness and benevolence even if they do not like them. The memorable words of the Holy Prophet quoted above, i.e. "The best of you is he who is best in his treatment of his wife" (Tirmidhi), are only an echo of the noble teachings of the Quran with regard to women.
b
See 4:16.
c
2:217.
580
The deceased person’s relatives cannot prevent his widow from contracting a new marriage so that they may get hold of her property; but they can prevent her from doing so if she intends to marry a person of manifestly objectionable character. If the address is to the husbands, the verse would mean that if the wives do not want to live with their husbands and seek separation from them, which they can do by means of Khula’ the husbands should not prevent them from doing so out of greed for their money. But they can do so, if the wives are going to be guilty of a manifestly foul act.
581
The Holy Prophet is reported to have said, "The best among you is he who treats his wife best" (Bukhari). The expression ‘Ashiruhunna being of the measure Mufa‘alah denotes reciprocity; husbands and wives are both enjoined to live amicably with each other and reciprocate each other’s love.
اَفَلَا یَتَدَبَّرُوۡنَ الۡقُرۡاٰنَ ۚ وَلَوۡ کَانَ مِنۡ عِنۡدِ غَیۡرِ اللّٰہِ لَوَجَدُوۡا فِیۡہِ اخۡتِلٰفًا کَثِیۡرًا
47:25.
47:25.
"Discrepancy" may either refer to contradictions in the text of the Qur’an and the teachings contained therein; or to lack of agreement between the Quranic announcements in the form of prophecies and their result or fulfilment.
47:25.
Commentary:
The word اختلاف (disagreement) may have two meanings: (1) either it may refer to contradictions in the text of the Quranand the teachings contained therein; or (2) it may refer to the non-agreement between the Quranic announcements in the form of prophecies and their result or fulfilment. The Quran is free from اختلاف (disagreement) in both these respects. In spite of covering an extremely vast field of reform—spiritual, moral, social, economic, political, legal, etc.—its teachings are perfectly harmonious, no part clashing in letter or spirit with another, no section nourished at the cost of another.
Taken in the second sense, the verse means that all the different announcements and prophecies made by the Quran are proving, and will prove, to be true; and there can be no disagreement in this respect either. If the Quran had not been the Word of God, but the fabrication of man, most of the prophecies and promises made by it under extremely adverse conditions would have failed to materialize.
So the fact that the prophecies made in the Quran have been, and are being, fulfilled against all calculations and all expectations and in a most wonderful manner is a proof positive of the fact that it is the revealed Word of God.
The word, much, qualifying the word disagreement should not be construed to mean that some disagreement in the Quran is possible. The expression is simply intended to mean that, whereas otherwise there would have been much disagreement, the Quran being the Word of God, there is, in fact, none.
b
47:25.
b
47:25.
551
Commentary:
The word اختلاف (disagreement) may have two meanings: (1) either it may refer to contradictions in the text of the Quranand the teachings contained therein; or (2) it may refer to the non-agreement between the Quranic announcements in the form of prophecies and their result or fulfilment. The Quran is free from اختلاف (disagreement) in both these respects. In spite of covering an extremely vast field of reform—spiritual, moral, social, economic, political, legal, etc.—its teachings are perfectly harmonious, no part clashing in letter or spirit with another, no section nourished at the cost of another.
Taken in the second sense, the verse means that all the different announcements and prophecies made by the Quran are proving, and will prove, to be true; and there can be no disagreement in this respect either. If the Quran had not been the Word of God, but the fabrication of man, most of the prophecies and promises made by it under extremely adverse conditions would have failed to materialize.
So the fact that the prophecies made in the Quran have been, and are being, fulfilled against all calculations and all expectations and in a most wonderful manner is a proof positive of the fact that it is the revealed Word of God.
The word, much, qualifying the word disagreement should not be construed to mean that some disagreement in the Quran is possible. The expression is simply intended to mean that, whereas otherwise there would have been much disagreement, the Quran being the Word of God, there is, in fact, none.
b
47:25.
639
"Discrepancy" may either refer to contradictions in the text of the Qur’an and the teachings contained therein; or to lack of agreement between the Quranic announcements in the form of prophecies and their result or fulfilment.
اَللّٰہُ لَاۤ اِلٰہَ اِلَّا ہُوَ ۚ لَیَجۡمَعَنَّکُمۡ اِلٰی یَوۡمِ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ لَا رَیۡبَ فِیۡہِ ۗ وَمَنۡ اَصۡدَقُ مِنَ اللّٰہِ حَدِیۡثًا
یعنی قیامت صُغریٰ (جو موت ہے) اس کے بعد ارواح کو محفوظ رکھے گا یہاں تک کہ قیامت کُبریٰ یعنی حشر کا دن آجائے۔
Commentary:
Taking the particle الی (till) in the sense of فی (in or on for which see Lane), the clause لیجمعنکم الی یوم القیامة may also be rendered as, "He will certainly assemble you on the Day of Resurrection" but the more correct rendering is that given in the text, i.e. He will certainly (continue to) assemble you till the Day of Resurrection. The difference in meaning is obvious. People are born and die and will go on doing so till the Last Day. Thus the process of assembling is always going on and will continue till the Day of Resurrection, when God will call all to account.
1
یعنی قیامت صُغریٰ (جو موت ہے) اس کے بعد ارواح کو محفوظ رکھے گا یہاں تک کہ قیامت کُبریٰ یعنی حشر کا دن آجائے۔
556
Commentary:
Taking the particle الی (till) in the sense of فی (in or on for which see Lane), the clause لیجمعنکم الی یوم القیامة may also be rendered as, "He will certainly assemble you on the Day of Resurrection" but the more correct rendering is that given in the text, i.e. He will certainly (continue to) assemble you till the Day of Resurrection. The difference in meaning is obvious. People are born and die and will go on doing so till the Last Day. Thus the process of assembling is always going on and will continue till the Day of Resurrection, when God will call all to account.
وَقَوۡلِہِمۡ اِنَّا قَتَلۡنَا الۡمَسِیۡحَ عِیۡسَی ابۡنَ مَرۡیَمَ رَسُوۡلَ اللّٰہِ وَمَا قَتَلُوۡہُ وَمَا صَلَبُوۡہُ وَلٰکِنۡ شُبِّہَ لَہُمۡ ۚ وَاِنَّ الَّذِیۡنَ اخۡتَلَفُوۡا فِیۡہِ لَفِیۡ شَکٍّ مِّنۡہُ ۚ مَا لَہُمۡ بِہٖ مِنۡ عِلۡمٍ اِلَّا اتِّبَاعَ الظَّنِّ ۚ وَمَا قَتَلُوۡہُ یَقِیۡنًۢا
10:37; 53:29.
مَاصَلَبُوْهُ (Ma Salabu-hu) 的意思是, 他们并没有把他钉死在十字架上。صَلَبْ (Salab) 是一种大家都知道的处死法。他们说 صَلَبَ اللِّصَّ (Salabal-Lissa), 那就是说, 他把那窃贼钉死在十字架上。这节经文并未否认伊撒被钉在十字架上这一件事, 但否认他死在十字架上。
شُبِّهَ لَهُمْ (Shubbiha La-hum) 的意思是, 伊撒被得使犹太人看来像钉死在十字架上的那样;或者说伊撒的死对他们来说是一件含糊不清的事。شُبِّهَ عَلَيْهِ الْاَمْرُ (Shubbiha ‘Alaihil-Amru) 意为, 这件事弄得他疑惑不解, 踌躇不决。(Lane)
مَا قَتَلُوْهُ يَقِيْنًا (Ma Qatalu-hu Yaqinan) 意指: (1) 他们没有肯定地杀死了他; (2) 他们没有肯定它 (他们的猜想), 也就是说, 他们并未确实知道伊撒死在十字架上, 因此, 在他们思想上不能确信他们已真正杀死了他。此处 قَتَلُوْهُ (Qatalu-hu) 中的代词 هُ (hu) 指的是名词 ظَنّ (Zann, 猜想)。阿拉伯人说 قَتَلَ الشَّئَ خُبْرًا (Qatalash-Shai’a Khubran), 就是说, 他完全而肯定地知道了这件事, 以致排除了对这件事的一切怀疑的可能性。(Lane, Lisan 与 Mufradat) 从 «古兰经» 中可以清楚地看到, 伊撒并没有死在十字架上, 而是善终的。«福音» 书中所叙述的以下一些事实也给 «古兰经» 的看法提供了有力的证明:
1. 作为安拉的先知, 伊撒不可能死在十字架上, 因为按照 «圣经» 说, “绞死的人是上帝所憎恶的人。” (申命记: 21:23) 2. 他以极痛苦的心情向安拉祷告 “求你把这苦杯 (死在十字架上的) 移去;……” (马可, 14:36; 马太: 26:39; 路加, 22:42); 安拉听到了他的祈祷 (希伯来书 5:7)。3. 他曾经预言过, 像约拿 (犹努司) 那样活着出入鲸腹 (马太: 12:40), 他会留在墓穴中三天后能活着被挖掘出来。4. 他也曾经预言过, 他会去找到那十个失踪的以色列部落 (约拿, 10:16) 即使在伊撒的时候, 犹太人都相信这十个失踪的部落已散失在各地。(约拿7:34, 35) 5. 伊撒在十字架上只吊了大约三个小时 (约拿, 19:14) 一个正常体格的人在这样短的时间内不会死去的。6. 把他从十字架上取下后立刻刺穿了他的一肋, 血水流了出来, 这种迹象说明他肯定是活着的。(约拿, 19:34) 7. 犹太人自己也不能肯定伊撒是否已经死亡, 因为他们要比拉多 (Pilate) 派一个卫兵在他墓穴旁站岗以防止他的门徒夜间来把他偷走, 并且对他们的民众说, “他已从那些死人中间复活。” (马太, 27:64) 8. 所有«福音»书中找不到一份记录能确实证明伊撒从十字架上取下来或放入坟墓时目睹他已经死亡。而且, 在钉死在十字架的现场上没有一个门徒在场。当伊撒被带到刑场上时, 所有的门徒都逃走了。实际情况看来是这样: 比拉多的妻子大概做了个梦, 说 “你千万不要干涉那义人的事”, 比拉多相信伊撒是无辜的。因此他和苦修教会 (Essene Order) 的一个受人尊敬的会员亚利马太 (Arimaethia) 的约瑟夫商量想救伊撒的性命, 因为伊撒在受命作先知之前也是该会的会员。审判伊撒的日子是星期五。比拉多知道翌日是安息日, 被判死刑的人在日落后是不能留放在十字架上的, 因此他故意拖延审判的时间。最后他觉得不得不判伊撒死罪时, 在日落前只有三小时的时候才判决。这样他可以肯定一个健康正常的人留在十字架上这样短的时间内是不会死的。他又特别照顾, 给伊撒喝了混有 “没药” (请看下面注①)的酒或醋使他减轻对痛楚的感觉。吊了三小时后把他从十字架上放下时, 失去了知觉 (可能是给他吃了药醋的影响), 比拉多很快答应了亚利马太的约瑟夫的请求, 把伊撒的身躯交给了他。不像和他一起吊的那两个罪犯那样, 伊撒的骨头没有断碎。约瑟夫把他安置在一块岩石侧面开劈出来的一个宽敞的地方。医生没有作尸体解剖, 没有听诊器的检验, 也没有审问最后和伊撒在一起的那些人所提供的证明。斯潘塞•刘易斯 (H.Spencer Lewis) 著 «耶稣的神秘生活» 9.大家知道有一种油膏叫伊撒油膏 (مَرْهَم عِيْسَى, Marham-e-‘Isa), 是调制来涂在伊撒伤口上的。他由亚利马太的约瑟夫和尼可德默斯 (Nicodemus) 护理和照顾。后者也是苦修教会中一位非常有学识和受人高度尊敬的会员。10. 创伤充分医好之后, 他离开了那个墓穴, 同他的几个门徒见了面, 一起吃了东西, 并从耶路撒冷一直走到加利利。(«路加», 24:39-43) 11. «十字架受刑目睹记» 一书最初是1873年在美国出版的。该书是从用拉丁文写的一封古老的信的抄件译成英文的。那封信是耶路撒冷的苦修兄弟会在伊撒受刑后七年写给亚历山大里亚的该会分会的一个会员的。这本书有力地证明伊撒从十字架上取下时是活的这一看法。该书详细叙述了如何导致受十字架刑、十字架刑场的各种情景以及其后所发生的等等事情的所有情况。请看这一注解书的大版本。
犹太人中盛行着关于传说伊撒被钉在十字架上的两种不同看法。有些人认为他被杀死后他的尸体才被挂在十字架上的, 而另一些人的看法是, 他是被钉死在十字架上的。前一种看法可以在 «使徒行传» 5:30中看出, 在那节经文中, 我们可以看到 “你们把他杀死并挂在树上”。«古兰经» 驳斥这两种看法说, “他们没有杀害他, 也没有使他死在十字架上。” «古兰经» 首先否定以任何方式杀死伊撒, 然后否定把他杀死在十字架上的这种特殊的方式。它并不否认伊撒被挂在十字架上; 它只是否认他死在十字架上。
注
①:中药名。见 («辞海» 没药树): 橄榄科。小乔木, 枝上有棘刺。复叶, 小叶三片, 广披针形或卵圆形。夏季开花, 花白色, 总状花序。核果球形, 主产于非洲东南部, 阿拉伯半岛, 等地亦有分布。有树皮渗出的树脂、油胶于空气中变成红棕色而坚硬的圆块, 称为 “没药”, 中医学上入药, 性平、味苦, 功能活血散瘀、消肿止痛, 主治痈疽肿痛、跌打损伤等症。
مطلب یہ کہ مسیح کو صلیب پر لٹکانے کے بعد اس کے بے ہوش ہو جانے کی وجہ سے بعض لوگوں نے خیال کیا کہ وہ صلیب پر مر گئے ہیں۔ عربی میں صَلَبَ کا لفظ صلیب پر چڑھانے اور ہڈیاں توڑنے کے لئے استعمال ہوتا ہے چونکہ مسیحؑ کی ہڈیاں نہیں توڑی گئیں اس لئے مَاصَلَبُوْہُ کہا گیا ہے۔
یعنی تمام حالات صلیب پر مرنے کے خلاف تھے مگر چونکہ یہود کا دل چاہتا تھا کہ مسیحؑ صلیب پر مریں۔ اس لئے اپنے ہی وہم کا شکار ہو کر وہ مسیحؑ کی صلیبی موت پر یقین لاتے رہے۔
قَتَلَ الشَّیْئَ خُبْرًا کے معنے یہ بھی ہیں اَحَاطَ بِہٖ عِلْمًا (اقرب)کہ کسی چیز کو علم کے لحاظ سے پوری طرح سمجھ لیا۔ پس مَاقَتَلُوْہُ یَقِیْنًا کے معنے ہونگے انہوں نے اس واقعہ کی اصلیت کو پوری طرح نہیں سمجھا۔ اور نہ اپنے ظن کو یقین کے ساتھ بدلا۔ اسی طرح اس آیت کے ایک معنے یہ ہیں کہ یہ یقینی بات ہے کہ یہودیوں نے حضرت عیسیٰ علیہ السلام کو قتل نہیں کیا۔
10:37; 53:29.
Ma Salabu-hu means, they did not cause his death on the cross. Salab being a well-known manner of killing. They say Salabul-Lissa, i.e. he put the thief to death by putting him on the cross. The verse does not deny the fact of Jesus’s being nailed to the cross but denies his having died on it.
The words Shubbiha La-hum mean, Jesus was made to appear to the Jews like one crucified; or the matter of the death of Jesus became obscure or dubious to them. Shubbiha ‘Alaihil-Amru means, the matter was rendered confused, obscure or dubious to him (Lane).
The expression, Ma Qatalu-hu Yaqinan, means, (1) they did not kill him for certain; (2) they did not convert it (their conjecture) into certainty, i.e. their knowledge about the death of Jesus on the cross was not so certain as to have left no doubt in their minds that they had really killed him. In this case the pronoun hu in Qatalu-hu would refer to the noun Zann (conjecture). The Arabs say Qatalash-Shai’a Khubran, i.e. he acquired full and certain knowledge of the thing so as to dispel all possibility of doubt about it (Lane, Lisan & Mufradat). That Jesus did not die on the cross but died a natural death is clear from the Qur’an. The following facts, as narrated in the Gospels themselves lend powerful support to the Quranic version:
1. Being a Divine Prophet Jesus could not have died on the cross because according to the Bible "he that is hanged is accursed of God" (Deut. 21:23).
2. He had prayed to God in great agony to "take away this cup (of deat
10:37; 53:29.
Important Words:
ماقتلوہ (they slew him not). قتله means, he slew him by striking him with a sword or with a stone or by poison or by any other means. See also 2:62 & 4:158.
ماقتلوہ یقینا (they did not convert this conjecture into certainty) is a peculiar Arabic idiom. The Arabs say قتل الشیء خبرا (lit. he killed the thing with certainty of knowledge and proper examination), i.e. he acquired full and thorough knowledge of the thing so as to dispel all possibility of doubt. So the words ما قتلوہ یقینا would mean, their knowledge regarding it was not comprehensive, or they did not know it for certain that he had been killed, or they did not convert this (conjecture of theirs) into certainty, meaning that they were not sure and they did not make sure whether Jesus died on the cross or not. In this case, the pronoun in قتلوہ would refer to the noun ظن (a conjecture) immediately preceding it (Lane, Aqrab, Mufradat & Lisan).
In plain English, the words would mean that their knowledge about the death of Jesus on the cross was not so full and comprehensive as to have attained the stage of certainty. The expression may also mean that they certainly did not slay him or that they did not kill him as a certainty, i.e. they did not execute him in such a way as definitely assure themselves that life had indeed become extinct in him.
ما صلبوه (nor crucified him). The word صلبوا is from the root صلب. They say صلب الشیء i.e. he burned the thing. صلب العظامmeans, he extracted the marrow out of the bones. صلب اللص means, he crucified the thief, i.e. he put him to death in a certain well-known manner (Lane & Aqrab). In crucifixion one was nailed to a framework made in the form of a cross and, being kept without food and drink, slowly died of pain, hunger, fatigue and exposure.
شبه لھم (he was made to appear to them like one crucified). شبھه إیاہ means, he made it or him to be like it or him, or he made it or him to resemble it or him. شبه علیه الامر means, the matter was rendered confused, obscure or dubious to him. شبه علیه الامرmeans, he rendered the matter confused to him (by making it to appear like some other thing); he rendered it confused, obscure or dubious to him (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This and the preceding verse mention two main objections of the Jews against Jesus: (1) his alleged illegitimate birth, and (2) his supposed death on the cross which, according to Jewish Law, was an accursed death (Deut. 21:23). The words, We did kill the Messiah, Jesus, Son of Mary—the Messenger of Allah, are spoken ironically and tauntingly, meaning, "we have killed Jesus who posed as the Messiah and a Messenger of God."
The argument of the Jews was that because Jesus died on the cross, he could not be a true Prophet according to Jewish Law. The inference was based on their sacred Scriptures; for, according to the Bible, he who is hanged is accursed of God, and a false Prophet shall meet with destruction. Says the Bible: "His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance' (Deut. 21:23). Again: "My hand shall be upon false prophets that see vanity, and that divine lies" (Ezek. 13:9). Again: "Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning the prophets that prophesy in My name, and I sent them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be in this land, by sword and famine shall those prophets be consumed" (Jer. 14:15).
On the strength of such verses of the Bible, the Jews claimed that, as Jesus had been crucified and met with destruction, he could not be a true Prophet of God, but was a false claimant and an accursed one.
Regarding the charge about the alleged death of Jesus by crucifixion, the Quran says that the act of crucifixion having not been completed, and Jesus having been taken down alive from the cross, the charge carries no weight. It should, however, be noted that the Quran does not deny the mere hanging of Jesus on the cross; it only denies his death on it.
Two different views prevail among the Jews regarding Jesus’ alleged death by crucifixion. Some of them hold that Jesus was first killed and then his dead body was hung on the cross, while others are of the view that he was put to death by being fixed to the cross. The former view is reflected in Acts, 5:30 where we read "which ye slew and hanged on a tree." The Quran refutes both these views by saying, they slew him not, nor crucified him. The words may also signify that the Quran first rejects the slaying of Jesus in any form, and then proceeds to deny the particular way of killing by hanging on the cross.
The verb شبه (in the passive voice) means, he was made to appear like, or was made to resemble. Now the question arises, who is the person who was made to appear "like one crucified." Clearly, it was Jesus whom the Jews tried to crucify or slay. Nobody else can be meant here, for there is absolutely no reference to any other person in the context. Hence, the theory invented by certain commentators that Judas or somebody else was made to appear like Jesus and was then crucified in his place is simply absurd. The context cannot be so twisted as to make room for somebody else of whom no mention at all is made in the verse.
To what then was Jesus made like? The context provides a clear answer to that question. The Jews did not kill him by crucifixion, but he was made to appear to them like "one crucified", and thus it was that they wrongly took him for dead. It was thus Jesus who was made to resemble "one crucified." This interpretation is not only in perfect harmony with the context, but is also clearly borne out by all relevant facts of history.
The second meaning of the expression شبه لھم is, as explained under Important Words, that "the matter became confused to them." This interpretation is also clearly borne out by history; for, although the Jews asserted that they had put Jesus to death by suspending him on the cross, they were not sure of it and the circumstances being obscure, the matter had certainly become confused to them. The fact that the Jews themselves were not sure whether Jesus had actually died on the cross is supported by the Bible and by all authentic historical facts.
The statements made in this verse are clearly substantiated by the following facts narrated in the Gospels:
(1) Jesus had himself predicted his escape from death on the cross, saying, "As Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly, so shall the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth" (Matt. 12:40). Now it is an accepted fact that Jonah had entered the whale’s belly alive and had come out alive; so, according to his own prophecy, Jesus was to enter the heart of the earth, (i.e. his tomb) alive and was to come out of it alive.
(2) The trying magistrate (Pilate) believed Jesus to be innocent and, being sympathetic, was anxious to save his life (Matt. 27:17, 18; Mark 15:9, 10, 14; Luke 23:4, 14, 15, 20,22; John 18:38, 39); and he must have secretly tried to save him or at least connived at the attempt of others to do so.
(3) Pilate’s wife had seen a vision concerning the innocence of Jesus: "When he (Pilate) was set down on the judgement seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, 'Have thou nothing to do with that just man, for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him'" (Matt. 27:19). This message must certainly have influenced Pilate, and his wife must have also done her best to save Jesus.
(4) Pilate held the killing of Jesus in such horror that he actually washed his hands with water, saying that he was innocent of the blood of that just man (Matt. 27:24).
(5) Pilate did all he could to help Jesus; and the soldiers in charge also treated Jesus with kindness, apparently under Pilate’s directions. The following are some of the special favours shown to Jesus: (a) Every malefactor carried his own cross but another man was made to carry that of Jesus (Matt. 27:32; Mark 15:21); (b) Jesus was given wine or vinegar mingled with myrrh. This was intended to render him less sensible to pain. The two thieves who were crucified with him were not given this drink. When after sometime the effects of the drink were wearing off and Jesus cried with pain, the drink was administered again to render him unconscious of pain (Matt. 27:34, 48; Mark 15:23, 36; John 19:29, 30).
(6) The unconsciousness which followed the administration of vinegar was mistaken for death (John 19:30).
(7) Jesus remained on the cross for only about three hours (John 19:14. cf. Matt. 27:46) and according to Mark only for six hours (Mark 15:25, 33), and either of these periods was by no means sufficient to kill a young man like Jesus on the cross.
(8) When Joseph of Arimathaea came and craved the body of Jesus, Pilate "marvelled if he were already dead", and calling to him the centurion asked him whether he had been any while dead (Mark, 15:44).
(9) The soldiers did not break the legs of Jesus, but the legs of the two malefactors who had been crucified with him were broken (John 19:32, 33).
(10) Jesus was not buried in the earth with the two malefactors but was laid separately in a spacious sepulchre hewn out of a rock and situated in a garden which was private property (Mark 15:46; John 19:41, 42).
(11) The Jews themselves were not sure that Jesus was dead; for they came to Pilate and besought him that his legs be broken (John 19:31).
(12) The doubt that Jesus was alive and might, with the aid of his sympathizers, escape from the sepulchre rankled in the minds of the Jews. They remembered also the prophecy of Jesus that he would show them the miracle of Jonah and would come out of the heart of the earth alive. So, influenced by such misgivings, the chief priests and Pharisees went together to Pilate, saying, "Sir, we remember that the deceiver said, while he was yet alive—'After three days I will rise again.'—Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day. Pilate told them to make their own arrangements; "so they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone and setting a watch" (Matt. 27:62-66).
(13) In spite of the watch and despite the sealing of the stone, Jesus had left the sepulchre before the third day had dawned, when Mary Magdalene and Mary, mother of James, came to see the sepulchre and found the stone rolled away and the sepulchre empty (Matt. 28:1-6 Mark 16:1-6), which shows that the men set to watch were also in league with, and won over by, the friends of Jesus.
(14) After leaving the sepulchre, Jesus moved about secretly, lest the Jews should have him arrested again (Mark 16:12 John 20:19, 26; 21:4).
(15) Mary Magdalene and other disciples actually saw Jesus in this body of clay (Mark 16:9, 12).
(16) Jesus showed them his wounds to assure them that he was not a spirit but a man of flesh and blood and that the body they saw before them was the same physical body that had been nailed to the cross (Luke 24:39, 40; John 20:27).
(17) After leaving the sepulchre, Jesus felt hungry and partook of food with his disciples (John 21:5, 13; Luke 24:41, 42, 43).
The above references among others make it abundantly clear that Jesus did not die on the cross, that he was alive when he was taken down from the cross, and also when he was laid in the sepulchre, and that he came out of it alive on the third day at early morn, as he had himself prophesied, and that later he appeared to his disciples in secret and assured them that he was not dead.
(18) Jesus had said, "And other sheep I have which are not of this fold, them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice and there shall be one fold and one shepherd" (John 10:16). In these words he was obviously referring to the lost ten tribes of Israel who had scattered in Afghanistan, Kashmir, etc. In search of these Jesus came to the East after his miraculous escape from an accursed death on the cross, and among these he now lies buried in Khan Yar Street in Srinagar Kashmir. Conclusive historical evidence has established the fact that the holy occupant of the tomb in the Khan Yar Street in Srinagar is no other than Jesus, son of Mary. For further discussion of this important subject, see Masih Hindustan Meiń (Jesus in India) by the Promised Messiah, and R. Rel. Vol. II Nos. 1, 2, 5, 6, 10 published from Qadian, and the "Tomb of Jesus" by Dr M. M. Sadiq of Qadian.
e
10:37; 53:29.
357
مَاصَلَبُوْهُ (Ma Salabu-hu) 的意思是, 他们并没有把他钉死在十字架上。صَلَبْ (Salab) 是一种大家都知道的处死法。他们说 صَلَبَ اللِّصَّ (Salabal-Lissa), 那就是说, 他把那窃贼钉死在十字架上。这节经文并未否认伊撒被钉在十字架上这一件事, 但否认他死在十字架上。
358
شُبِّهَ لَهُمْ (Shubbiha La-hum) 的意思是, 伊撒被得使犹太人看来像钉死在十字架上的那样;或者说伊撒的死对他们来说是一件含糊不清的事。شُبِّهَ عَلَيْهِ الْاَمْرُ (Shubbiha ‘Alaihil-Amru) 意为, 这件事弄得他疑惑不解, 踌躇不决。(Lane)
359
مَا قَتَلُوْهُ يَقِيْنًا (Ma Qatalu-hu Yaqinan) 意指: (1) 他们没有肯定地杀死了他; (2) 他们没有肯定它 (他们的猜想), 也就是说, 他们并未确实知道伊撒死在十字架上, 因此, 在他们思想上不能确信他们已真正杀死了他。此处 قَتَلُوْهُ (Qatalu-hu) 中的代词 هُ (hu) 指的是名词 ظَنّ (Zann, 猜想)。阿拉伯人说 قَتَلَ الشَّئَ خُبْرًا (Qatalash-Shai’a Khubran), 就是说, 他完全而肯定地知道了这件事, 以致排除了对这件事的一切怀疑的可能性。(Lane, Lisan 与 Mufradat) 从 «古兰经» 中可以清楚地看到, 伊撒并没有死在十字架上, 而是善终的。«福音» 书中所叙述的以下一些事实也给 «古兰经» 的看法提供了有力的证明:
1. 作为安拉的先知, 伊撒不可能死在十字架上, 因为按照 «圣经» 说, “绞死的人是上帝所憎恶的人。” (申命记: 21:23) 2. 他以极痛苦的心情向安拉祷告 “求你把这苦杯 (死在十字架上的) 移去;……” (马可, 14:36; 马太: 26:39; 路加, 22:42); 安拉听到了他的祈祷 (希伯来书 5:7)。3. 他曾经预言过, 像约拿 (犹努司) 那样活着出入鲸腹 (马太: 12:40), 他会留在墓穴中三天后能活着被挖掘出来。4. 他也曾经预言过, 他会去找到那十个失踪的以色列部落 (约拿, 10:16) 即使在伊撒的时候, 犹太人都相信这十个失踪的部落已散失在各地。(约拿7:34, 35) 5. 伊撒在十字架上只吊了大约三个小时 (约拿, 19:14) 一个正常体格的人在这样短的时间内不会死去的。6. 把他从十字架上取下后立刻刺穿了他的一肋, 血水流了出来, 这种迹象说明他肯定是活着的。(约拿, 19:34) 7. 犹太人自己也不能肯定伊撒是否已经死亡, 因为他们要比拉多 (Pilate) 派一个卫兵在他墓穴旁站岗以防止他的门徒夜间来把他偷走, 并且对他们的民众说, “他已从那些死人中间复活。” (马太, 27:64) 8. 所有«福音»书中找不到一份记录能确实证明伊撒从十字架上取下来或放入坟墓时目睹他已经死亡。而且, 在钉死在十字架的现场上没有一个门徒在场。当伊撒被带到刑场上时, 所有的门徒都逃走了。实际情况看来是这样: 比拉多的妻子大概做了个梦, 说 “你千万不要干涉那义人的事”, 比拉多相信伊撒是无辜的。因此他和苦修教会 (Essene Order) 的一个受人尊敬的会员亚利马太 (Arimaethia) 的约瑟夫商量想救伊撒的性命, 因为伊撒在受命作先知之前也是该会的会员。审判伊撒的日子是星期五。比拉多知道翌日是安息日, 被判死刑的人在日落后是不能留放在十字架上的, 因此他故意拖延审判的时间。最后他觉得不得不判伊撒死罪时, 在日落前只有三小时的时候才判决。这样他可以肯定一个健康正常的人留在十字架上这样短的时间内是不会死的。他又特别照顾, 给伊撒喝了混有 “没药” (请看下面注①)的酒或醋使他减轻对痛楚的感觉。吊了三小时后把他从十字架上放下时, 失去了知觉 (可能是给他吃了药醋的影响), 比拉多很快答应了亚利马太的约瑟夫的请求, 把伊撒的身躯交给了他。不像和他一起吊的那两个罪犯那样, 伊撒的骨头没有断碎。约瑟夫把他安置在一块岩石侧面开劈出来的一个宽敞的地方。医生没有作尸体解剖, 没有听诊器的检验, 也没有审问最后和伊撒在一起的那些人所提供的证明。斯潘塞•刘易斯 (H.Spencer Lewis) 著 «耶稣的神秘生活» 9.大家知道有一种油膏叫伊撒油膏 (مَرْهَم عِيْسَى, Marham-e-‘Isa), 是调制来涂在伊撒伤口上的。他由亚利马太的约瑟夫和尼可德默斯 (Nicodemus) 护理和照顾。后者也是苦修教会中一位非常有学识和受人高度尊敬的会员。10. 创伤充分医好之后, 他离开了那个墓穴, 同他的几个门徒见了面, 一起吃了东西, 并从耶路撒冷一直走到加利利。(«路加», 24:39-43) 11. «十字架受刑目睹记» 一书最初是1873年在美国出版的。该书是从用拉丁文写的一封古老的信的抄件译成英文的。那封信是耶路撒冷的苦修兄弟会在伊撒受刑后七年写给亚历山大里亚的该会分会的一个会员的。这本书有力地证明伊撒从十字架上取下时是活的这一看法。该书详细叙述了如何导致受十字架刑、十字架刑场的各种情景以及其后所发生的等等事情的所有情况。请看这一注解书的大版本。
犹太人中盛行着关于传说伊撒被钉在十字架上的两种不同看法。有些人认为他被杀死后他的尸体才被挂在十字架上的, 而另一些人的看法是, 他是被钉死在十字架上的。前一种看法可以在 «使徒行传» 5:30中看出, 在那节经文中, 我们可以看到 “你们把他杀死并挂在树上”。«古兰经» 驳斥这两种看法说, “他们没有杀害他, 也没有使他死在十字架上。” «古兰经» 首先否定以任何方式杀死伊撒, 然后否定把他杀死在十字架上的这种特殊的方式。它并不否认伊撒被挂在十字架上; 它只是否认他死在十字架上。
注
①:中药名。见 («辞海» 没药树): 橄榄科。小乔木, 枝上有棘刺。复叶, 小叶三片, 广披针形或卵圆形。夏季开花, 花白色, 总状花序。核果球形, 主产于非洲东南部, 阿拉伯半岛, 等地亦有分布。有树皮渗出的树脂、油胶于空气中变成红棕色而坚硬的圆块, 称为 “没药”, 中医学上入药, 性平、味苦, 功能活血散瘀、消肿止痛, 主治痈疽肿痛、跌打损伤等症。
1
مطلب یہ کہ مسیح کو صلیب پر لٹکانے کے بعد اس کے بے ہوش ہو جانے کی وجہ سے بعض لوگوں نے خیال کیا کہ وہ صلیب پر مر گئے ہیں۔ عربی میں صَلَبَ کا لفظ صلیب پر چڑھانے اور ہڈیاں توڑنے کے لئے استعمال ہوتا ہے چونکہ مسیحؑ کی ہڈیاں نہیں توڑی گئیں اس لئے مَاصَلَبُوْہُ کہا گیا ہے۔
2
یعنی تمام حالات صلیب پر مرنے کے خلاف تھے مگر چونکہ یہود کا دل چاہتا تھا کہ مسیحؑ صلیب پر مریں۔ اس لئے اپنے ہی وہم کا شکار ہو کر وہ مسیحؑ کی صلیبی موت پر یقین لاتے رہے۔
3
قَتَلَ الشَّیْئَ خُبْرًا کے معنے یہ بھی ہیں اَحَاطَ بِہٖ عِلْمًا (اقرب)کہ کسی چیز کو علم کے لحاظ سے پوری طرح سمجھ لیا۔ پس مَاقَتَلُوْہُ یَقِیْنًا کے معنے ہونگے انہوں نے اس واقعہ کی اصلیت کو پوری طرح نہیں سمجھا۔ اور نہ اپنے ظن کو یقین کے ساتھ بدلا۔ اسی طرح اس آیت کے ایک معنے یہ ہیں کہ یہ یقینی بات ہے کہ یہودیوں نے حضرت عیسیٰ علیہ السلام کو قتل نہیں کیا۔
a
10:37; 53:29.
621
Important Words:
ماقتلوہ (they slew him not). قتله means, he slew him by striking him with a sword or with a stone or by poison or by any other means. See also 2:62 & 4:158.
ماقتلوہ یقینا (they did not convert this conjecture into certainty) is a peculiar Arabic idiom. The Arabs say قتل الشیء خبرا (lit. he killed the thing with certainty of knowledge and proper examination), i.e. he acquired full and thorough knowledge of the thing so as to dispel all possibility of doubt. So the words ما قتلوہ یقینا would mean, their knowledge regarding it was not comprehensive, or they did not know it for certain that he had been killed, or they did not convert this (conjecture of theirs) into certainty, meaning that they were not sure and they did not make sure whether Jesus died on the cross or not. In this case, the pronoun in قتلوہ would refer to the noun ظن (a conjecture) immediately preceding it (Lane, Aqrab, Mufradat & Lisan).
In plain English, the words would mean that their knowledge about the death of Jesus on the cross was not so full and comprehensive as to have attained the stage of certainty. The expression may also mean that they certainly did not slay him or that they did not kill him as a certainty, i.e. they did not execute him in such a way as definitely assure themselves that life had indeed become extinct in him.
ما صلبوه (nor crucified him). The word صلبوا is from the root صلب. They say صلب الشیء i.e. he burned the thing. صلب العظامmeans, he extracted the marrow out of the bones. صلب اللص means, he crucified the thief, i.e. he put him to death in a certain well-known manner (Lane & Aqrab). In crucifixion one was nailed to a framework made in the form of a cross and, being kept without food and drink, slowly died of pain, hunger, fatigue and exposure.
شبه لھم (he was made to appear to them like one crucified). شبھه إیاہ means, he made it or him to be like it or him, or he made it or him to resemble it or him. شبه علیه الامر means, the matter was rendered confused, obscure or dubious to him. شبه علیه الامرmeans, he rendered the matter confused to him (by making it to appear like some other thing); he rendered it confused, obscure or dubious to him (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This and the preceding verse mention two main objections of the Jews against Jesus: (1) his alleged illegitimate birth, and (2) his supposed death on the cross which, according to Jewish Law, was an accursed death (Deut. 21:23). The words, We did kill the Messiah, Jesus, Son of Mary—the Messenger of Allah, are spoken ironically and tauntingly, meaning, "we have killed Jesus who posed as the Messiah and a Messenger of God."
The argument of the Jews was that because Jesus died on the cross, he could not be a true Prophet according to Jewish Law. The inference was based on their sacred Scriptures; for, according to the Bible, he who is hanged is accursed of God, and a false Prophet shall meet with destruction. Says the Bible: "His body shall not remain all night upon the tree, but thou shalt in any wise bury him that day; (for he that is hanged is accursed of God) that thy land be not defiled, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance' (Deut. 21:23). Again: "My hand shall be upon false prophets that see vanity, and that divine lies" (Ezek. 13:9). Again: "Therefore thus saith the Lord concerning the prophets that prophesy in My name, and I sent them not, yet they say, Sword and famine shall not be in this land, by sword and famine shall those prophets be consumed" (Jer. 14:15).
On the strength of such verses of the Bible, the Jews claimed that, as Jesus had been crucified and met with destruction, he could not be a true Prophet of God, but was a false claimant and an accursed one.
Regarding the charge about the alleged death of Jesus by crucifixion, the Quran says that the act of crucifixion having not been completed, and Jesus having been taken down alive from the cross, the charge carries no weight. It should, however, be noted that the Quran does not deny the mere hanging of Jesus on the cross; it only denies his death on it.
Two different views prevail among the Jews regarding Jesus’ alleged death by crucifixion. Some of them hold that Jesus was first killed and then his dead body was hung on the cross, while others are of the view that he was put to death by being fixed to the cross. The former view is reflected in Acts, 5:30 where we read "which ye slew and hanged on a tree." The Quran refutes both these views by saying, they slew him not, nor crucified him. The words may also signify that the Quran first rejects the slaying of Jesus in any form, and then proceeds to deny the particular way of killing by hanging on the cross.
The verb شبه (in the passive voice) means, he was made to appear like, or was made to resemble. Now the question arises, who is the person who was made to appear "like one crucified." Clearly, it was Jesus whom the Jews tried to crucify or slay. Nobody else can be meant here, for there is absolutely no reference to any other person in the context. Hence, the theory invented by certain commentators that Judas or somebody else was made to appear like Jesus and was then crucified in his place is simply absurd. The context cannot be so twisted as to make room for somebody else of whom no mention at all is made in the verse.
To what then was Jesus made like? The context provides a clear answer to that question. The Jews did not kill him by crucifixion, but he was made to appear to them like "one crucified", and thus it was that they wrongly took him for dead. It was thus Jesus who was made to resemble "one crucified." This interpretation is not only in perfect harmony with the context, but is also clearly borne out by all relevant facts of history.
The second meaning of the expression شبه لھم is, as explained under Important Words, that "the matter became confused to them." This interpretation is also clearly borne out by history; for, although the Jews asserted that they had put Jesus to death by suspending him on the cross, they were not sure of it and the circumstances being obscure, the matter had certainly become confused to them. The fact that the Jews themselves were not sure whether Jesus had actually died on the cross is supported by the Bible and by all authentic historical facts.
The statements made in this verse are clearly substantiated by the following facts narrated in the Gospels:
(1) Jesus had himself predicted his escape from death on the cross, saying, "As Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly, so shall the son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth" (Matt. 12:40). Now it is an accepted fact that Jonah had entered the whale’s belly alive and had come out alive; so, according to his own prophecy, Jesus was to enter the heart of the earth, (i.e. his tomb) alive and was to come out of it alive.
(2) The trying magistrate (Pilate) believed Jesus to be innocent and, being sympathetic, was anxious to save his life (Matt. 27:17, 18; Mark 15:9, 10, 14; Luke 23:4, 14, 15, 20,22; John 18:38, 39); and he must have secretly tried to save him or at least connived at the attempt of others to do so.
(3) Pilate’s wife had seen a vision concerning the innocence of Jesus: "When he (Pilate) was set down on the judgement seat, his wife sent unto him, saying, 'Have thou nothing to do with that just man, for I have suffered many things this day in a dream because of him'" (Matt. 27:19). This message must certainly have influenced Pilate, and his wife must have also done her best to save Jesus.
(4) Pilate held the killing of Jesus in such horror that he actually washed his hands with water, saying that he was innocent of the blood of that just man (Matt. 27:24).
(5) Pilate did all he could to help Jesus; and the soldiers in charge also treated Jesus with kindness, apparently under Pilate’s directions. The following are some of the special favours shown to Jesus: (a) Every malefactor carried his own cross but another man was made to carry that of Jesus (Matt. 27:32; Mark 15:21); (b) Jesus was given wine or vinegar mingled with myrrh. This was intended to render him less sensible to pain. The two thieves who were crucified with him were not given this drink. When after sometime the effects of the drink were wearing off and Jesus cried with pain, the drink was administered again to render him unconscious of pain (Matt. 27:34, 48; Mark 15:23, 36; John 19:29, 30).
(6) The unconsciousness which followed the administration of vinegar was mistaken for death (John 19:30).
(7) Jesus remained on the cross for only about three hours (John 19:14. cf. Matt. 27:46) and according to Mark only for six hours (Mark 15:25, 33), and either of these periods was by no means sufficient to kill a young man like Jesus on the cross.
(8) When Joseph of Arimathaea came and craved the body of Jesus, Pilate "marvelled if he were already dead", and calling to him the centurion asked him whether he had been any while dead (Mark, 15:44).
(9) The soldiers did not break the legs of Jesus, but the legs of the two malefactors who had been crucified with him were broken (John 19:32, 33).
(10) Jesus was not buried in the earth with the two malefactors but was laid separately in a spacious sepulchre hewn out of a rock and situated in a garden which was private property (Mark 15:46; John 19:41, 42).
(11) The Jews themselves were not sure that Jesus was dead; for they came to Pilate and besought him that his legs be broken (John 19:31).
(12) The doubt that Jesus was alive and might, with the aid of his sympathizers, escape from the sepulchre rankled in the minds of the Jews. They remembered also the prophecy of Jesus that he would show them the miracle of Jonah and would come out of the heart of the earth alive. So, influenced by such misgivings, the chief priests and Pharisees went together to Pilate, saying, "Sir, we remember that the deceiver said, while he was yet alive—'After three days I will rise again.'—Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third day. Pilate told them to make their own arrangements; "so they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone and setting a watch" (Matt. 27:62-66).
(13) In spite of the watch and despite the sealing of the stone, Jesus had left the sepulchre before the third day had dawned, when Mary Magdalene and Mary, mother of James, came to see the sepulchre and found the stone rolled away and the sepulchre empty (Matt. 28:1-6 Mark 16:1-6), which shows that the men set to watch were also in league with, and won over by, the friends of Jesus.
(14) After leaving the sepulchre, Jesus moved about secretly, lest the Jews should have him arrested again (Mark 16:12 John 20:19, 26; 21:4).
(15) Mary Magdalene and other disciples actually saw Jesus in this body of clay (Mark 16:9, 12).
(16) Jesus showed them his wounds to assure them that he was not a spirit but a man of flesh and blood and that the body they saw before them was the same physical body that had been nailed to the cross (Luke 24:39, 40; John 20:27).
(17) After leaving the sepulchre, Jesus felt hungry and partook of food with his disciples (John 21:5, 13; Luke 24:41, 42, 43).
The above references among others make it abundantly clear that Jesus did not die on the cross, that he was alive when he was taken down from the cross, and also when he was laid in the sepulchre, and that he came out of it alive on the third day at early morn, as he had himself prophesied, and that later he appeared to his disciples in secret and assured them that he was not dead.
(18) Jesus had said, "And other sheep I have which are not of this fold, them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice and there shall be one fold and one shepherd" (John 10:16). In these words he was obviously referring to the lost ten tribes of Israel who had scattered in Afghanistan, Kashmir, etc. In search of these Jesus came to the East after his miraculous escape from an accursed death on the cross, and among these he now lies buried in Khan Yar Street in Srinagar Kashmir. Conclusive historical evidence has established the fact that the holy occupant of the tomb in the Khan Yar Street in Srinagar is no other than Jesus, son of Mary. For further discussion of this important subject, see Masih Hindustan Meiń (Jesus in India) by the Promised Messiah, and R. Rel. Vol. II Nos. 1, 2, 5, 6, 10 published from Qadian, and the "Tomb of Jesus" by Dr M. M. Sadiq of Qadian.
a
10:37; 53:29.
697
Ma Salabu-hu means, they did not cause his death on the cross. Salab being a well-known manner of killing. They say Salabul-Lissa, i.e. he put the thief to death by putting him on the cross. The verse does not deny the fact of Jesus’s being nailed to the cross but denies his having died on it.
698
The words Shubbiha La-hum mean, Jesus was made to appear to the Jews like one crucified; or the matter of the death of Jesus became obscure or dubious to them. Shubbiha ‘Alaihil-Amru means, the matter was rendered confused, obscure or dubious to him (Lane).
699
The expression, Ma Qatalu-hu Yaqinan, means, (1) they did not kill him for certain; (2) they did not convert it (their conjecture) into certainty, i.e. their knowledge about the death of Jesus on the cross was not so certain as to have left no doubt in their minds that they had really killed him. In this case the pronoun hu in Qatalu-hu would refer to the noun Zann (conjecture). The Arabs say Qatalash-Shai’a Khubran, i.e. he acquired full and certain knowledge of the thing so as to dispel all possibility of doubt about it (Lane, Lisan & Mufradat). That Jesus did not die on the cross but died a natural death is clear from the Qur’an. The following facts, as narrated in the Gospels themselves lend powerful support to the Quranic version:
1. Being a Divine Prophet Jesus could not have died on the cross because according to the Bible "he that is hanged is accursed of God" (Deut. 21:23).
2. He had prayed to God in great agony to "take away this cup (of deat
وَقَفَّیۡنَا عَلٰۤی اٰثٰرِہِمۡ بِعِیۡسَی ابۡنِ مَرۡیَمَ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَیۡنَ یَدَیۡہِ مِنَ التَّوۡرٰٮۃِ ۖ وَاٰتَیۡنٰہُ الۡاِنۡجِیۡلَ فِیۡہِ ہُدًی وَّنُوۡرٌ وَّمُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَیۡنَ یَدَیۡہِ مِنَ التَّوۡرٰٮۃِ وَہُدًی وَّمَوۡعِظَۃً لِّلۡمُتَّقِیۡنَ
یعنی تورات کی پیشگوئیاں پوری کرتی تھی۔
2:88; 57:28.
3:51; 61:7.
2:88; 57:28.
3:51; 61:7.
Commentary:
The words, We caused Jesus, son of Mary, to follow in their footsteps, show that, like the Prophets who preceded him, Jesus also was a follower of the Law of Moses, the Gospels being only an exposition of selected teachings of the Torah suited to those times.
b
2:88; 57:28.
c
3:51; 61:7.
1
یعنی تورات کی پیشگوئیاں پوری کرتی تھی۔
b
2:88; 57:28.
c
3:51; 61:7.
678
Commentary:
The words, We caused Jesus, son of Mary, to follow in their footsteps, show that, like the Prophets who preceded him, Jesus also was a follower of the Law of Moses, the Gospels being only an exposition of selected teachings of the Torah suited to those times.
d
2:88; 57:28.
e
3:51; 61:7.
وَلۡیَحۡکُمۡ اَہۡلُ الۡاِنۡجِیۡلِ بِمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ فِیۡہِ ۚ وَمَنۡ لَّمۡ یَحۡکُمۡ بِمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ فَاُولٰٓئِکَ ہُمُ الۡفٰسِقُوۡنَ
5:45, 46.
5:45, 46.
5:45-46.
Commentary:
The words, And let the People of the Gospel judge according to what Allah has revealed therein, do not mean that the Gospel is a Book of Law and that Christians should act upon the Law revealed in it, for the obvious reason that the Gospel is not a Book of Law, Jesus himself having followed the Law of Moses from which not a jot or tittle was to pass away till there had come the revelation of the perfect Law embodied in the Quran.
In fact, these words, like the similar ones contained in 5:45, do not enjoin obedience to any Law of Moses or Jesus but refer to the prophecies contained in the Torah and the Gospel about the Holy Prophet of Islam. Thus the present verse as well as 5:45 warns Jews and Christians that if they defied these prophecies and rejected the Holy Prophet, they would be regarded as "wrongdoers" and "rebellious" in the sight of God. For the Biblical prophecies about the Holy Prophet of Islam see note on 2:42, 90; and also John 16:7-13.
d
5:45, 46.
a
5:45-46.
679
Commentary:
The words, And let the People of the Gospel judge according to what Allah has revealed therein, do not mean that the Gospel is a Book of Law and that Christians should act upon the Law revealed in it, for the obvious reason that the Gospel is not a Book of Law, Jesus himself having followed the Law of Moses from which not a jot or tittle was to pass away till there had come the revelation of the perfect Law embodied in the Quran.
In fact, these words, like the similar ones contained in 5:45, do not enjoin obedience to any Law of Moses or Jesus but refer to the prophecies contained in the Torah and the Gospel about the Holy Prophet of Islam. Thus the present verse as well as 5:45 warns Jews and Christians that if they defied these prophecies and rejected the Holy Prophet, they would be regarded as "wrongdoers" and "rebellious" in the sight of God. For the Biblical prophecies about the Holy Prophet of Islam see note on 2:42, 90; and also John 16:7-13.
a
5:45, 46.
وَاَنۡزَلۡنَاۤ اِلَیۡکَ الۡکِتٰبَ بِالۡحَقِّ مُصَدِّقًا لِّمَا بَیۡنَ یَدَیۡہِ مِنَ الۡکِتٰبِ وَمُہَیۡمِنًا عَلَیۡہِ ۖ فَاحۡکُمۡ بَیۡنَہُمۡ بِمَاۤ اَنۡزَلَ اللّٰہُ ۖ وَلَا تَتَّبِعۡ اَہۡوَآءَہُمۡ عَمَّا جَآءَکَ مِنَ الۡحَقِّ ۚ لِکُلٍّ جَعَلۡنَا مِنۡکُمۡ شِرۡعَۃً وَّمِنۡہَاجًا ۚ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ اللّٰہُ لَجَعَلَکُمۡ اُمَّۃً وّٰحِدَۃً وَّلٰکِنۡ لِّیَبۡلُوَکُمۡ فِیۡ مَاۤ اٰتٰٮکُمۡ ۖ فَاسۡتَبِقُوا الۡخَیۡرٰتِ ۚ اِلَی اللّٰہِ مَرۡجِعُکُمۡ جَمِیۡعًا فَیُنَبِّئُکُمۡ بِمَا کُنۡتُمۡ فِیۡہِ تَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
5:50.
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
6:106; 39:3.
مُهَيْمِنْ (Muhaimin) 的意思是, 证明、证人; 安全与治安的提供者; 人们事务的管理和监督者; 保护人 (Lisan)。«古兰经» 在这里被称为是过去许多经典的保护者, 这意思是, 它保存了那些经典中所有不朽的以及具有永恒价值的一切经义, 并去除了缺乏永恒因素和不能满足人类需要的内容。还有, 因为它受到安拉的保护, 它不会受到窜改; 而这种保护的恩典是其他经典所享受不到的。
شِرْعَة (Shir‘ah) 意指安拉的教律, 它由诸如与斋戒、拜功、朝觐及其它许多虔诚行为有关的条例所组成; 一种明显而正直的信仰和行为方式 (Lane)。مِنْهَاج (Minhaj) 的意思是明显的、非常清晰而畅通的道路 (Lane)。اَلْمُبَرَّد (Al-Mubarrad) 说, 前一单词意指一条道路的开始, 而后一单词意指这条道路已被踏成结实的路身 (قَدِيْر, Qadir)。因此, شِرْعَة (Shir‘ah) 多半是与精神事态有关的法律而 Minhaj 是与世俗事务有关的法律。Shir‘ah 也意指一条通向水的道路。这意思是, 安拉按照每个人的能力为他的所有创造物安排了各种方法使他们能找到通向精神 (进步) 泉源, 即安拉的启示的道路。
شِرْعَۃٌ کے معنے پانی تک پہنچنے کے چھوٹے راستہ کے ہوتے ہیں اور مِنْھَاج کے معنے بڑے راستہ کے ہوتے ہیں۔ اس آیت میں بتایا گیا ہے کہ خدائی کلام کے نور کو حاصل کرنے کے لئے قرآن کریم میں ہر استعداد کے مطابق تعلیم موجود ہے۔ اور وہ ایک کامل کتاب ہے۔
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
6:106; 39:3.
5:50.
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
Muhaimin means, witness; afforder of security and peace; controller and superintendent of the affairs of men; guardian and protector (Lisan). The Qur’an is here spoken of as a guardian over the previous Scriptures in the sense that it has preserved all that was imperishable and of permanent worth and value in them, and has left out that which lacked the element of permanence and failed to meet the needs of mankind. Again, it is called a guardian over the previous Scriptures because it enjoys Divine protection against being tampered with, a blessing denied to them.
Shir‘ah signifies the religious Law of God consisting of such ordinances as those about Fasting, Prayer and Pilgrimage and other acts of piety; a way of belief and conduct which is manifest and right (Lane). Minhaj means, manifest, plainly apparent and open road or way (Lane). Al-Mubarrad says that the former word signifies the beginning of a way and the latter the well-trodden body of it (Qadir). Thus Shir‘ah is the law that mostly relates to spiritual matters and Minhaj is the law that relates to secular matters. Shir‘ah also means, a way leading to water. The meaning is that God has equipped all His creatures, according to the capacity of each, with the means to find the way to the spring of spiritual water, i.e. Divine revelation.
6:107; 39:3.
5:50.
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
Important Words:
مھیمنا (guardian) is derived from ھیمن. They say ھیمن الرجل i.e. the man said, Amen. ھیمن الطائر علی فراخه means, the bird fluttered its wings over its young. ھیمن فلان علی کذا means, such a one became a protector and guardian over it. المھیمن when used about God means, He Who affords security and protection to His creatures when they are in a state of fear and danger (Aqrab). According to Lisan, the word مھیمن is derived from ھمن which is originally امن, the active participle مھیمنbeing really مؤامن. The word مھیمن means, witness; afforder of security and peace; controller and superintendent of the affairs of men; guardian and protector (Lisan).
شرعة (clear spiritual Law) is derived from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered into the affair; or he entered upon or commenced the affair. شرع المال means, he brought the cattle to the watering place so that they might drink water. شرع الله لنا کذا means, God made it apparent or manifest to us; or God prescribed it for us as a religious Law. شرعة means, a custom; the religious Law of God consisting of such ordinances as those of Fasting, Prayer and Pilgrimage and other acts of piety; a way of belief and conduct which is manifest and right. شریعة means, a watering place such as is permanent and apparent to the eye, like the water of rivers, to which men and beasts resort; a way to water; religion or way of belief and practice (Lane).
منھاج (manifest way in secular matters) is derived from نھج i.e. it (a road or way) became manifest, plainly apparent or open; or he rendered (a road or an affair) manifest, plainly apparent or open. المنھاج or النھج means, a manifest, plainly apparent and open road or way (Lane). Al-Mubarrad says that شرعة signifies the beginning of a way and منھاج signifies the well-trodden body of it (Qadir). Thus شرعة would be mostly law relating to spiritual matters and منھاج law relating to secular matters.
Commentary:
The Quran is spoken of as a guardian over the previous Scriptures in the sense that it has preserved all that was true and permanent in them by embodying the same in itself, and has left out what lacked the element of permanence and failed to meet the needs of all mankind at all times. Again, it is called a guardian over Scriptures because it enjoys Divine protection against being tampered with, a blessing denied to other revealed Scriptures. All that is of permanent use in the previous Scriptures has been preserved in the Quran.
The words, for each of you, mean that not only for every nation but for every individual also God has appointed two clear ways, one pertaining to spiritual and the other to secular matters.
This verse also supplies an answer to the question, why God did not raise one Prophet for the whole of mankind in the beginning of the world, so that all peoples might have become one. The verse says that God has done so to "try" men and find out their fitness for the final Law. It is like appointing different stages of examinations to test the ability of students and thus raise them gradually to the final and topmost class.
a
5:50.
b
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
c
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
e
6:106; 39:3.
379
مُهَيْمِنْ (Muhaimin) 的意思是, 证明、证人; 安全与治安的提供者; 人们事务的管理和监督者; 保护人 (Lisan)。«古兰经» 在这里被称为是过去许多经典的保护者, 这意思是, 它保存了那些经典中所有不朽的以及具有永恒价值的一切经义, 并去除了缺乏永恒因素和不能满足人类需要的内容。还有, 因为它受到安拉的保护, 它不会受到窜改; 而这种保护的恩典是其他经典所享受不到的。
380
شِرْعَة (Shir‘ah) 意指安拉的教律, 它由诸如与斋戒、拜功、朝觐及其它许多虔诚行为有关的条例所组成; 一种明显而正直的信仰和行为方式 (Lane)。مِنْهَاج (Minhaj) 的意思是明显的、非常清晰而畅通的道路 (Lane)。اَلْمُبَرَّد (Al-Mubarrad) 说, 前一单词意指一条道路的开始, 而后一单词意指这条道路已被踏成结实的路身 (قَدِيْر, Qadir)。因此, شِرْعَة (Shir‘ah) 多半是与精神事态有关的法律而 Minhaj 是与世俗事务有关的法律。Shir‘ah 也意指一条通向水的道路。这意思是, 安拉按照每个人的能力为他的所有创造物安排了各种方法使他们能找到通向精神 (进步) 泉源, 即安拉的启示的道路。
2
شِرْعَۃٌ کے معنے پانی تک پہنچنے کے چھوٹے راستہ کے ہوتے ہیں اور مِنْھَاج کے معنے بڑے راستہ کے ہوتے ہیں۔ اس آیت میں بتایا گیا ہے کہ خدائی کلام کے نور کو حاصل کرنے کے لئے قرآن کریم میں ہر استعداد کے مطابق تعلیم موجود ہے۔ اور وہ ایک کامل کتاب ہے۔
a
6:107; 39:3.
b
5:50.
c
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
d
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
680
Important Words:
مھیمنا (guardian) is derived from ھیمن. They say ھیمن الرجل i.e. the man said, Amen. ھیمن الطائر علی فراخه means, the bird fluttered its wings over its young. ھیمن فلان علی کذا means, such a one became a protector and guardian over it. المھیمن when used about God means, He Who affords security and protection to His creatures when they are in a state of fear and danger (Aqrab). According to Lisan, the word مھیمن is derived from ھمن which is originally امن, the active participle مھیمنbeing really مؤامن. The word مھیمن means, witness; afforder of security and peace; controller and superintendent of the affairs of men; guardian and protector (Lisan).
شرعة (clear spiritual Law) is derived from شرع. They say شرع فی الامر i.e. he entered into the affair; or he entered upon or commenced the affair. شرع المال means, he brought the cattle to the watering place so that they might drink water. شرع الله لنا کذا means, God made it apparent or manifest to us; or God prescribed it for us as a religious Law. شرعة means, a custom; the religious Law of God consisting of such ordinances as those of Fasting, Prayer and Pilgrimage and other acts of piety; a way of belief and conduct which is manifest and right. شریعة means, a watering place such as is permanent and apparent to the eye, like the water of rivers, to which men and beasts resort; a way to water; religion or way of belief and practice (Lane).
منھاج (manifest way in secular matters) is derived from نھج i.e. it (a road or way) became manifest, plainly apparent or open; or he rendered (a road or an affair) manifest, plainly apparent or open. المنھاج or النھج means, a manifest, plainly apparent and open road or way (Lane). Al-Mubarrad says that شرعة signifies the beginning of a way and منھاج signifies the well-trodden body of it (Qadir). Thus شرعة would be mostly law relating to spiritual matters and منھاج law relating to secular matters.
Commentary:
The Quran is spoken of as a guardian over the previous Scriptures in the sense that it has preserved all that was true and permanent in them by embodying the same in itself, and has left out what lacked the element of permanence and failed to meet the needs of all mankind at all times. Again, it is called a guardian over Scriptures because it enjoys Divine protection against being tampered with, a blessing denied to other revealed Scriptures. All that is of permanent use in the previous Scriptures has been preserved in the Quran.
The words, for each of you, mean that not only for every nation but for every individual also God has appointed two clear ways, one pertaining to spiritual and the other to secular matters.
This verse also supplies an answer to the question, why God did not raise one Prophet for the whole of mankind in the beginning of the world, so that all peoples might have become one. The verse says that God has done so to "try" men and find out their fitness for the final Law. It is like appointing different stages of examinations to test the ability of students and thus raise them gradually to the final and topmost class.
a
10:100; 11:119; 16:10.
b
6:106; 39:3.
c
5:50.
d
3:134; 35:33; 57:22.
752
Muhaimin means, witness; afforder of security and peace; controller and superintendent of the affairs of men; guardian and protector (Lisan). The Qur’an is here spoken of as a guardian over the previous Scriptures in the sense that it has preserved all that was imperishable and of permanent worth and value in them, and has left out that which lacked the element of permanence and failed to meet the needs of mankind. Again, it is called a guardian over the previous Scriptures because it enjoys Divine protection against being tampered with, a blessing denied to them.
753
Shir‘ah signifies the religious Law of God consisting of such ordinances as those about Fasting, Prayer and Pilgrimage and other acts of piety; a way of belief and conduct which is manifest and right (Lane). Minhaj means, manifest, plainly apparent and open road or way (Lane). Al-Mubarrad says that the former word signifies the beginning of a way and the latter the well-trodden body of it (Qadir). Thus Shir‘ah is the law that mostly relates to spiritual matters and Minhaj is the law that relates to secular matters. Shir‘ah also means, a way leading to water. The meaning is that God has equipped all His creatures, according to the capacity of each, with the means to find the way to the spring of spiritual water, i.e. Divine revelation.
قُل لِّمَنۡ مَّا فِی السَّمٰوٰتِ وَالۡاَرۡضِ ۖ قُل لِّلّٰہِ ۚ کَتَبَ عَلٰی نَفۡسِہِ الرَّحۡمَۃَ ۚ لَیَجۡمَعَنَّکُمۡ اِلٰی یَوۡمِ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ لَا رَیۡبَ فِیۡہِ ۚ اَلَّذِیۡنَ خَسِرُوۡۤا اَنۡفُسَہُمۡ فَہُمۡ لَا یُؤۡمِنُوۡنَ
عربی لغت کے لحاظ سے اَلَّذِیْنَ خَسِرُوْا اَنْفُسَھُمْ کے معنے یہ بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ وہ لوگ جو گھاٹے میں پڑ گئے۔
یعنی ایمان سے محرومی خدا کی طرف سے نہیں ہوتی بلکہ انسان کے اپنے اعمال کی و جہ سے ہوتی ہے۔
6:55; 7:157.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
As all things in the heavens and the earth belong to Allah, the enemies of Faith also belong to Him. No one would like to destroy his own handiwork, much less would God do so. He is Merciful and grants respite to disbelievers in order that they may repent and be shown mercy.
6:55; 7:157.
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
Important Words:
خسروا انفسھم (who ruin their souls). خسروا is derived from خسر which means, he lost; he suffered a loss; he went astray; he became lost; he perished (Lane). From the above it is clear that the word خسر is really intransitive. The transitive use of the word in the verse is merely apparent. In fact when the Quran says خسروا انفسھم it does not mean, they made their souls suffer, but, that they suffered with regard to themselves, i.e. they themselves suffered. The correct transitive form of the word is خسر (khasara), i.e. he caused to perish, and not خسر (khasira), i.e. he suffered or he was lost, which the Quran has used. This peculiar use of the word is intended to intensify the meaning. Thus, the words الذین خسروا انفسھم would really read الذین خسروا و خسروا انفسھم i.e. those who suffered a loss and caused their souls to perish. For the sake of convenience, however, the expression has been rendered in the text as, those who ruin their souls. For a somewhat similar expression, i.e. سفه نفسهsee Lisan where that expression has been fully dealt with.
Commentary:
Here God first puts a question, and then Himself answers it. This form has also been employed elsewhere in the Quran. It is meant to bring out the disbelievers’ extreme weakness of faith and make them realize it.
All that is in the heavens and the earth belongs to Allah; so the enemies of Faith also belong to God. No one would like to destroy that which belongs to him, much less would God like to do so, for He is Merciful and has made mercy binding on Himself. So He is giving the enemies of the Holy Prophet time to repent. He is putting off punishment so that they may turn to Him and repent of their sins. Hence, instead of demanding punishment, let them ask forgiveness and benefit by His mercy.
It should be noted that disbelief alone does not bring punishment upon men in this life. So far as simple disbelief is concerned, the case of the believers and the disbelievers will be decided on the Day of Judgement when all will be assembled together and God’s judgement will be pronounced. It is only the extreme wickedness of men and their active opposition to the Prophets of God that hastens punishment for them in this life. So the verse exhorts disbelievers not to demand punishment, but rather to repent, so that God may have mercy on them.
c
6:55; 7:157.
d
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
416
因为天地间的一切事物都是安拉的, 伊斯兰教的敌人也是他的。没有人喜欢毁灭掉自己做出来的东西, 安拉更不喜欢这样做。他是永久仁慈的, 给不信的人以暂短的时间, 为了使他们悔悟并给予他们以仁慈的机会。
1
عربی لغت کے لحاظ سے اَلَّذِیْنَ خَسِرُوْا اَنْفُسَھُمْ کے معنے یہ بھی ہو سکتے ہیں کہ وہ لوگ جو گھاٹے میں پڑ گئے۔
2
یعنی ایمان سے محرومی خدا کی طرف سے نہیں ہوتی بلکہ انسان کے اپنے اعمال کی و جہ سے ہوتی ہے۔
b
6:55; 7:157.
c
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
760
Important Words:
خسروا انفسھم (who ruin their souls). خسروا is derived from خسر which means, he lost; he suffered a loss; he went astray; he became lost; he perished (Lane). From the above it is clear that the word خسر is really intransitive. The transitive use of the word in the verse is merely apparent. In fact when the Quran says خسروا انفسھم it does not mean, they made their souls suffer, but, that they suffered with regard to themselves, i.e. they themselves suffered. The correct transitive form of the word is خسر (khasara), i.e. he caused to perish, and not خسر (khasira), i.e. he suffered or he was lost, which the Quran has used. This peculiar use of the word is intended to intensify the meaning. Thus, the words الذین خسروا انفسھم would really read الذین خسروا و خسروا انفسھم i.e. those who suffered a loss and caused their souls to perish. For the sake of convenience, however, the expression has been rendered in the text as, those who ruin their souls. For a somewhat similar expression, i.e. سفه نفسهsee Lisan where that expression has been fully dealt with.
Commentary:
Here God first puts a question, and then Himself answers it. This form has also been employed elsewhere in the Quran. It is meant to bring out the disbelievers’ extreme weakness of faith and make them realize it.
All that is in the heavens and the earth belongs to Allah; so the enemies of Faith also belong to God. No one would like to destroy that which belongs to him, much less would God like to do so, for He is Merciful and has made mercy binding on Himself. So He is giving the enemies of the Holy Prophet time to repent. He is putting off punishment so that they may turn to Him and repent of their sins. Hence, instead of demanding punishment, let them ask forgiveness and benefit by His mercy.
It should be noted that disbelief alone does not bring punishment upon men in this life. So far as simple disbelief is concerned, the case of the believers and the disbelievers will be decided on the Day of Judgement when all will be assembled together and God’s judgement will be pronounced. It is only the extreme wickedness of men and their active opposition to the Prophets of God that hastens punishment for them in this life. So the verse exhorts disbelievers not to demand punishment, but rather to repent, so that God may have mercy on them.
b
6:55; 7:157.
c
3:10; 4:88; 45:27.
828
As all things in the heavens and the earth belong to Allah, the enemies of Faith also belong to Him. No one would like to destroy his own handiwork, much less would God do so. He is Merciful and grants respite to disbelievers in order that they may repent and be shown mercy.
وَہُوَ الَّذِیۡ یَتَوَفّٰٮکُمۡ بِالَّیۡلِ وَیَعۡلَمُ مَا جَرَحۡتُمۡ بِالنَّہَارِ ثُمَّ یَبۡعَثُکُمۡ فِیۡہِ لِیُقۡضٰۤی اَجَلٌ مُّسَمًّی ۖ ثُمَّ اِلَیۡہِ مَرۡجِعُکُمۡ ثُمَّ یُنَبِّئُکُمۡ بِمَا کُنۡتُمۡ تَعۡمَلُوۡنَ
39:43.
God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and therefore it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently He alone is in a position to punish.
The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be extended or curtailed according as right or wrong use is made of it. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
39:43.
Important Words:
یتوفاکم (who takes your souls). The learned author of the Al-Bahrul-Muhit says: "The word توفی (tawaffi), as is well-known, means, 'to cause to die,' but in this verse it has been metaphorically used in the sense of 'causing to sleep' on account of the close resemblance between sleep and death." See also 2:235 & 3:56.
جرحتم (you do) is derived from جرح They say جرحه i.e. he wounded him. جرح also means, he acquired, earned, worked or did (Lane).
Commentary:
The subject that none but God is entitled to punish is continued in this verse, which says that God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and, therefore, it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently none but He is in a position to punish. Again, it is He alone Who knows the time most suited for the death of a person and, therefore, He has not entrusted the work of punishment to others.
The words, that the appointed term may be completed, do not refer to any term arbitrarily fixed by God. The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be increased or decreased according as a right or wrong use is made of the faculties granted to him. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
a
39:43.
427
这里所说的 “时期” 是由一个人从他出生时候起被赋予的才能和能力所决定的, 而且按照他正确或错误地使用它而可以延长或缩短。这里并没有述及安拉永恒的知识。
a
39:43.
806
Important Words:
یتوفاکم (who takes your souls). The learned author of the Al-Bahrul-Muhit says: "The word توفی (tawaffi), as is well-known, means, 'to cause to die,' but in this verse it has been metaphorically used in the sense of 'causing to sleep' on account of the close resemblance between sleep and death." See also 2:235 & 3:56.
جرحتم (you do) is derived from جرح They say جرحه i.e. he wounded him. جرح also means, he acquired, earned, worked or did (Lane).
Commentary:
The subject that none but God is entitled to punish is continued in this verse, which says that God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and, therefore, it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently none but He is in a position to punish. Again, it is He alone Who knows the time most suited for the death of a person and, therefore, He has not entrusted the work of punishment to others.
The words, that the appointed term may be completed, do not refer to any term arbitrarily fixed by God. The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be increased or decreased according as a right or wrong use is made of the faculties granted to him. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
a
39:43.
855
God alone knows the condition of man by night and his actions by day, and all times are subject to His control, and therefore it is He alone Who knows the true character of the pious and the wicked, and consequently He alone is in a position to punish.
856
The "term" spoken of here is determined by the faculties and powers with which man is endowed from the time of his birth, and is liable to be extended or curtailed according as right or wrong use is made of it. There is no reference here to the eternal knowledge of God.
وَقَالُوۡا مَا فِیۡ بُطُوۡنِ ہٰذِہِ الۡاَنۡعٰمِ خَالِصَۃٌ لِّذُکُوۡرِنَا وَمُحَرَّمٌ عَلٰۤی اَزۡوٰجِنَا ۖ وَاِنۡ یَّکُنۡ مَّیۡتَۃً فَہُمۡ فِیۡہِ شُرَکَآءُ ۚ سَیَجۡزِیۡہِمۡ وَصۡفَہُمۡ ۚ اِنَّہٗ حَکِیۡمٌ عَلِیۡمٌ
Another absurd custom of the Arabs.
Commentary:
The verse refers to another absurd custom of the Arabs. The Divine attributes "Wise" and "All-Knowing" have been mentioned here to point out that the people got entangled in these foolish beliefs and practices because they turned away from the Wise and Knowing God and followed false deities and their foolish devotees.
879
Commentary:
The verse refers to another absurd custom of the Arabs. The Divine attributes "Wise" and "All-Knowing" have been mentioned here to point out that the people got entangled in these foolish beliefs and practices because they turned away from the Wise and Knowing God and followed false deities and their foolish devotees.
920
Another absurd custom of the Arabs.
قُلۡ اَغَیۡرَ اللّٰہِ اَبۡغِیۡ رَبًّا وَّہُوَ رَبُّ کُلِّ شَیۡءٍ ۚ وَلَا تَکۡسِبُ کُلُّ نَفۡسٍ اِلَّا عَلَیۡہَا ۚ وَلَا تَزِرُ وَازِرَۃٌ وِّزۡرَ اُخۡرٰی ۚ ثُمَّ اِلٰی رَبِّکُمۡ مَّرۡجِعُکُمۡ فَیُنَبِّئُکُمۡ بِمَا کُنۡتُمۡ فِیۡہِ تَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
عیسائی اس آیت سے استدلال کرتے ہیں کہ اس کا یہ مطلب ہے کہ کوئی گناہگار کفارہ نہیں ہو سکتا۔ اور اسلامی تعلیم کے مطابق صرف مسیحؑ بے گناہ تھا۔ لیکن بوجھ اٹھانے والی ہستی کے معنے گنہگار کے نہیں بلکہ یہ ہیں کہ جو خداتعالیٰ کے سامنے جواب دہ ہو۔ اور مسیحؑ خود مدعی ہے کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کے سامنے جواب دہ ہے اور یہ بھی کہ وہ بے گناہ نہیں (نیا عہدنامہ لوقا باب۱۸ آیت۱۹۔ نیز دیکھو متی باب۱۹ آیت۱۷ و مرقس باب۱۰ آیت۱۸) پس وہ کفارہ نہیں ہو سکتا۔
7:141.
17:16; 35:19; 53:39.
This verse contains, as do vv. 17:16; 53:40, 41, a forceful repudiation of the doctrine of Atonement and emphatically draws attention to the fact that everyone has to carry his own cross and to account for his own actions. Nobody’s vicarious sacrifice can do one any good.
7:141.
17:16; 35:19; 53:39.
Commentary:
The verse supplies the reason why one should be devoted to God, for He alone is "the Lord of all things". The verse also makes it clear that on the day when man will be presented before God and will render an account of his deeds, nobody will be able to take upon himself a part of his burden. The word "burden" here signifies "sin". In the words, bearer of burden, it is also hinted that this principle applies only to human beings who are the bearers of burdens; but that if God so willed, He could Himself remove the burden of a soul, i.e. pardon it.
d
7:141.
e
17:16; 35:19; 53:39.
469
这节经文如17:16; 53:40-41节那些经文那样, 有力地驳斥了为世人赎罪而受难致使的这一教义, 而且使人们确实注意到每一个人必须背上他自己的十字架以及汇报他自己的行为。没有人能够在代替别人牺牲中对别人会有什么好处。
1
عیسائی اس آیت سے استدلال کرتے ہیں کہ اس کا یہ مطلب ہے کہ کوئی گناہگار کفارہ نہیں ہو سکتا۔ اور اسلامی تعلیم کے مطابق صرف مسیحؑ بے گناہ تھا۔ لیکن بوجھ اٹھانے والی ہستی کے معنے گنہگار کے نہیں بلکہ یہ ہیں کہ جو خداتعالیٰ کے سامنے جواب دہ ہو۔ اور مسیحؑ خود مدعی ہے کہ وہ خداتعالیٰ کے سامنے جواب دہ ہے اور یہ بھی کہ وہ بے گناہ نہیں (نیا عہدنامہ لوقا باب۱۸ آیت۱۹۔ نیز دیکھو متی باب۱۹ آیت۱۷ و مرقس باب۱۰ آیت۱۸) پس وہ کفارہ نہیں ہو سکتا۔
b
7:141.
c
17:16; 35:19; 53:39.
904
Commentary:
The verse supplies the reason why one should be devoted to God, for He alone is "the Lord of all things". The verse also makes it clear that on the day when man will be presented before God and will render an account of his deeds, nobody will be able to take upon himself a part of his burden. The word "burden" here signifies "sin". In the words, bearer of burden, it is also hinted that this principle applies only to human beings who are the bearers of burdens; but that if God so willed, He could Himself remove the burden of a soul, i.e. pardon it.
a
7:141.
b
17:16; 35:19; 53:39.
940
This verse contains, as do vv. 17:16; 53:40, 41, a forceful repudiation of the doctrine of Atonement and emphatically draws attention to the fact that everyone has to carry his own cross and to account for his own actions. Nobody’s vicarious sacrifice can do one any good.
اِنَّ ہٰٓؤُلَآءِ مُتَبَّرٌ مَّا ہُمۡ فِیۡہِ وَبٰطِلٌ مَّا کَانُوۡا یَعۡمَلُوۡنَ
Commentary:
The word "these" refers to the idol-worshippers whom the Israelites wished to copy. Moses explains to his men that the people they desired to imitate were a people doomed to perdition.
1029
Commentary:
The word "these" refers to the idol-worshippers whom the Israelites wished to copy. Moses explains to his men that the people they desired to imitate were a people doomed to perdition.
فَخَلَفَ مِنۡۢ بَعۡدِہِمۡ خَلۡفٌ وَّرِثُوا الۡکِتٰبَ یَاۡخُذُوۡنَ عَرَضَ ہٰذَا الۡاَدۡنٰی وَیَقُوۡلُوۡنَ سَیُغۡفَرُ لَنَا وَاِنۡ یَّاۡتِہِمۡ عَرَضٌ مِّثۡلُہٗ یَاۡخُذُوۡہُ ۚ اَلَمۡ یُؤۡخَذۡ عَلَیۡہِمۡ مِّیۡثٰقُ الۡکِتٰبِ اَنۡ لَّا یَقُوۡلُوۡا عَلَی اللّٰہِ اِلَّا الۡحَقَّ وَدَرَسُوۡا مَا فِیۡہِ ۗ وَالدَّارُ الۡاٰخِرَۃُ خَیۡرٌ لِّلَّذِیۡنَ یَتَّقُوۡنَ ۗ اَفَلَا تَعۡقِلُوۡنَ
19:60.
6:33; 12:110.
‘Arad means, a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; an object of desire; (Lane).
Darasa means, (1) he read or studied a book; (2) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane).
19:60.
6:33; 12:110.
Important Words:
خلف (an evil generation) is a substantive from خلف (khalafa) meaning, he came after, succeeded or remained after another. خلف means, the location or quarter that is behind; the time past; the side corresponding to the front; one who remains after another, or persons remaining after others; a remnant of people; a generation after a generation; a bad son; an evil generation; one or more persons in whom there is no good; a thing in which there is no good (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:31; 7:70.
عرض (paltry goods) is derived from عرض. They say عرض له الشیء i.e. he presented, showed or offered the thing to him. عرضmeans, a thing that befalls or happens to a man, such as disease, misfortune and the like; a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; booty or spoil; an object of desire; an eager desire or covetousness (Lane & Aqrab).
درسوا (they have studied) is from درس i.e. (1) he read or studied a book; (2) it became effaced, erased or obliterated; (3) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane). See also 6:106.
Commentary:
The Book spoken of in this verse is the Bible and the expression, who inherited the Book, means who received the Book as a sacred trust from God through the Prophets, or through those gone before them.
The words درسوا ما فیه (they have studied what is therein) may also be rendered as "they have obliterated or effaced what is therein", meaning that they were taught the Divine Book, but they forgot it and rendered it as something effaced and obliterated.
a
6:33; 12:110.
e
19:60.
b
19:60.
c
6:33; 12:110.
1059
Important Words:
خلف (an evil generation) is a substantive from خلف (khalafa) meaning, he came after, succeeded or remained after another. خلف means, the location or quarter that is behind; the time past; the side corresponding to the front; one who remains after another, or persons remaining after others; a remnant of people; a generation after a generation; a bad son; an evil generation; one or more persons in whom there is no good; a thing in which there is no good (Lane & Aqrab). See also 2:31; 7:70.
عرض (paltry goods) is derived from عرض. They say عرض له الشیء i.e. he presented, showed or offered the thing to him. عرضmeans, a thing that befalls or happens to a man, such as disease, misfortune and the like; a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; booty or spoil; an object of desire; an eager desire or covetousness (Lane & Aqrab).
درسوا (they have studied) is from درس i.e. (1) he read or studied a book; (2) it became effaced, erased or obliterated; (3) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane). See also 6:106.
Commentary:
The Book spoken of in this verse is the Bible and the expression, who inherited the Book, means who received the Book as a sacred trust from God through the Prophets, or through those gone before them.
The words درسوا ما فیه (they have studied what is therein) may also be rendered as "they have obliterated or effaced what is therein", meaning that they were taught the Divine Book, but they forgot it and rendered it as something effaced and obliterated.
b
19:60.
c
6:33; 12:110.
1067
‘Arad means, a thing that is not permanent; the paltry goods of the present world; worldly goods or commodities; an object of desire; (Lane).
1068
Darasa means, (1) he read or studied a book; (2) he effaced, erased or obliterated something (Lane).
۞ وَاِذۡ نَتَقۡنَا الۡجَبَلَ فَوۡقَہُمۡ کَاَنَّہٗ ظُلَّۃٌ وَّظَنُّوۡۤا اَنَّہٗ وَاقِعٌۢ بِہِمۡ خُذُوۡا مَاۤ اٰتَیۡنٰکُمۡ بِقُوَّۃٍ وَّاذۡکُرُوۡا مَا فِیۡہِ لَعَلَّکُمۡ تَتَّقُوۡنَ
یعنی ان کے سرداروں کو لے جاکر طُور کے دامن میں کھڑا کر دیا۔ تاکہ وہ بھی اس کا نظارہ کر لیں (دیکھئے خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷) جب پہاڑ کے نیچے انسان کھڑا ہو تو پہاڑ ایسا ہی معلوم ہوتا ہے جیسا کہ سائبان کی طرح اس کے سر پر ہے اس کے معنے غیر طبعی کرنے کی کوئی ضرورت نہیں۔ علماء کو اگر کبھی کسی اونچے پہاڑ کی سیر کرادی جائے تو ایسی کہانیوں سے تفسیریں پاک ہو جائیں۔
2:64.
The leading men of Israel were brought to the foot of the mountain (Exod.19: 17). It seemed to them to tower above them like a canopy which might at any time fall upon them.
2:64.
Important Words:
نتقنا (We shook) is formed from نتق. They say نتقه i.e. (1) he shook it; (2) he raised it; or (3) he spread it. An Arab would say نتق الله فوقھم الجبل i.e. God raised the mountain shaking above them (Aqrab).
ظلة (covering). See 2:211.
Commentary:
Owing to the violent shaking, the Mount looked like being suspended over the heads of the Israelites as though it were a covering. See also 2:64, 94 & 4:155.
c
2:64.
526
以色列的首领们被带到那座山麓下 («出埃及记» 19:17)。那座山在他们看来像天蓬那样耸立在他们上方, 随时都可倒在他们身上。
1
یعنی ان کے سرداروں کو لے جاکر طُور کے دامن میں کھڑا کر دیا۔ تاکہ وہ بھی اس کا نظارہ کر لیں (دیکھئے خروج باب۱۹ آیت۱۷) جب پہاڑ کے نیچے انسان کھڑا ہو تو پہاڑ ایسا ہی معلوم ہوتا ہے جیسا کہ سائبان کی طرح اس کے سر پر ہے اس کے معنے غیر طبعی کرنے کی کوئی ضرورت نہیں۔ علماء کو اگر کبھی کسی اونچے پہاڑ کی سیر کرادی جائے تو ایسی کہانیوں سے تفسیریں پاک ہو جائیں۔
b
2:64.
1060
Important Words:
نتقنا (We shook) is formed from نتق. They say نتقه i.e. (1) he shook it; (2) he raised it; or (3) he spread it. An Arab would say نتق الله فوقھم الجبل i.e. God raised the mountain shaking above them (Aqrab).
ظلة (covering). See 2:211.
Commentary:
Owing to the violent shaking, the Mount looked like being suspended over the heads of the Israelites as though it were a covering. See also 2:64, 94 & 4:155.
b
2:64.
1069
The leading men of Israel were brought to the foot of the mountain (Exod.19: 17). It seemed to them to tower above them like a canopy which might at any time fall upon them.
لَا تَقُمۡ فِیۡہِ اَبَدًا ۚ لَّمَسۡجِدٌ اُسِّسَ عَلَی التَّقۡوٰی مِنۡ اَوَّلِ یَوۡمٍ اَحَقُّ اَنۡ تَقُوۡمَ فِیۡہِ ۚ فِیۡہِ رِجَالٌ یُّحِبُّوۡنَ اَنۡ یَّتَطَہَّرُوۡا ۚ وَاللّٰہُ یُحِبُّ الۡمُطَّہِّرِیۡنَ
The reference is said to be to the Mosque at Quba which was built on the site where the Holy Prophet had alighted before entering Medina on the day of his arrival from Mecca. According to some authorities, however, the reference is to the mosque which the Holy Prophet himself built at Medina and which later came to be known as "the Mosque of the Prophet."
Commentary:
According to some traditions the words, A mosque which was founded upon piety from the very first day is surely more worthy, refer to a mosque at Quba which was built on the site where the Holy Prophet had alighted before entering Medina on the day of his arrival from Mecca; while, according to others, these words refer to the Mosque which the Holy Prophet himself built at Medina and which later came to be known as مسجد النبی i.e. "the Mosque of the Prophet." The wording of the verse seems to support the latter view.
1257
Commentary:
According to some traditions the words, A mosque which was founded upon piety from the very first day is surely more worthy, refer to a mosque at Quba which was built on the site where the Holy Prophet had alighted before entering Medina on the day of his arrival from Mecca; while, according to others, these words refer to the Mosque which the Holy Prophet himself built at Medina and which later came to be known as مسجد النبی i.e. "the Mosque of the Prophet." The wording of the verse seems to support the latter view.
1218
The reference is said to be to the Mosque at Quba which was built on the site where the Holy Prophet had alighted before entering Medina on the day of his arrival from Mecca. According to some authorities, however, the reference is to the mosque which the Holy Prophet himself built at Medina and which later came to be known as "the Mosque of the Prophet."
وَمَا کَانَ النَّاسُ اِلَّاۤ اُمَّۃً وّٰحِدَۃً فَاخۡتَلَفُوۡا ۚ وَلَوۡلَا کَلِمَۃٌ سَبَقَتۡ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ لَقُضِیَ بَیۡنَہُمۡ فِیۡمَا فِیۡہِ یَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
یعنی کفر و ضلالت پر متحد تھے۔ جیسے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے فرمایا اَلْـکُفْرُ مِلَّۃٌ وَّاحِدَۃٌ یعنی کافر شرارتوں میں دوسرے سب کافروں سے مل کر ایک ہی قوم بن جاتے ہیں۔ نیز دیکھو نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۱۴۔
یہ رَحْمَتِیْ وَسِعَتْ کُلَّ شَیْ ءٍ کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
2:214.
They were united in wickedness and opposition to Divine Prophets. See also {254}.
The words may have one and all of the following meanings: (a) God endowed men with the capacity to find the right path and also directed them to it through revealed guidance, but they forsook that path and fell into error. (b) They are always shown the right path through Divine Messengers, but they continue to differ among themselves. (c) In their opposition to the Divine Messengers the disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages they have opposed the Divine Prophets and differed with them. See {255}.
The reference is to 'My Mercy encompasses all things' (7:157).
2:214.
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
Commentary:
The expression, And mankind were but one community, then they differed among themselves has three meanings: (1) That God caused men to follow the one true path in the beginning of creation but then they deviated from it. God not only endowed man with the capacity to find the right path but also directed him to it through revealed guidance; but man forsook that path and fell into error. (2) That they are being always and continuously shown the right path through Divine Messengers but then differences arise among them. God sends someone as His Messenger among them and, through him brings them to the path of truth but again they begin to differ. (3) That in their opposition to the Divine Messenger disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages people have opposed the Prophets and have differed and disagreed with them.
The latter part of the verse points out that if God had not laid it down as a law that He always sends a Prophet before punishing the wicked, or that He has created mankind for guidance and spiritual progress, He would have quickly punished evildoers and destroyed all of them.
d
2:214.
e
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
1
یعنی کفر و ضلالت پر متحد تھے۔ جیسے رسول کریم صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم نے فرمایا اَلْـکُفْرُ مِلَّۃٌ وَّاحِدَۃٌ یعنی کافر شرارتوں میں دوسرے سب کافروں سے مل کر ایک ہی قوم بن جاتے ہیں۔ نیز دیکھو نوٹ سورۂ بقرہ آیت ۲۱۴۔
2
یہ رَحْمَتِیْ وَسِعَتْ کُلَّ شَیْ ءٍ کی طرف اشارہ ہے۔
a
2:214.
b
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
1295
Commentary:
The expression, And mankind were but one community, then they differed among themselves has three meanings: (1) That God caused men to follow the one true path in the beginning of creation but then they deviated from it. God not only endowed man with the capacity to find the right path but also directed him to it through revealed guidance; but man forsook that path and fell into error. (2) That they are being always and continuously shown the right path through Divine Messengers but then differences arise among them. God sends someone as His Messenger among them and, through him brings them to the path of truth but again they begin to differ. (3) That in their opposition to the Divine Messenger disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages people have opposed the Prophets and have differed and disagreed with them.
The latter part of the verse points out that if God had not laid it down as a law that He always sends a Prophet before punishing the wicked, or that He has created mankind for guidance and spiritual progress, He would have quickly punished evildoers and destroyed all of them.
a
11:111; 20:130; 41:46.
c
2:214.
1247A
They were united in wickedness and opposition to Divine Prophets. See also {254}.
1248
The words may have one and all of the following meanings: (a) God endowed men with the capacity to find the right path and also directed them to it through revealed guidance, but they forsook that path and fell into error. (b) They are always shown the right path through Divine Messengers, but they continue to differ among themselves. (c) In their opposition to the Divine Messengers the disbelievers always take the same course and thus form one community. All through the ages they have opposed the Divine Prophets and differed with them. See {255}.
1248A
The reference is to 'My Mercy encompasses all things' (7:157).
وَمَا کَانَ ہٰذَا الۡقُرۡاٰنُ اَنۡ یُّفۡتَرٰی مِنۡ دُوۡنِ اللّٰہِ وَلٰکِنۡ تَصۡدِیۡقَ الَّذِیۡ بَیۡنَ یَدَیۡہِ وَتَفۡصِیۡلَ الۡکِتٰبِ لَا رَیۡبَ فِیۡہِ مِنۡ رَّبِّ الۡعٰلَمِیۡنَ
12:112; 16:90.
这节经文举出五个非常有说服力的理由来表明 «古兰经» 是安拉降示的言语: (a) 它述及非人力能知道的、只有安拉能降示的这样的论题。(b) 过去许多先知的预言都源自安拉的启示。(c) 它解说并阐明过去各种经典的教义, 其清楚和全面程度非其他经典所能及。(d) 它包含可以证明它源出安拉启示的所有理由和论据, 毋需任何人或书藉的有关帮助和证明。(e) 它不像过去的经典, 它可以满足全人类在所有情况之下的精神需要和要求。
یعنی تبھی اس تمام مخلوقات کے لئے ضروری تعلیم موجود ہے۔
12:112; 16:90.
The verse gives five very cogent reasons to show that the Qur’an is the revealed Word of God: (a) It deals with such themes as are beyond the power of man to know and as can be revealed by God alone. (b) The prophecies of the previous Prophets establish its Divine origin. (c) It explains and expounds the teachings of previous Scriptures in such a clear and comprehensive manner as no other Scripture has done. (d) It contains all the reasons and arguments needed to prove its Divine origin and does not require the help or support of any outside person or book for this purpose. (e) Unlike former Scriptures it satisfies the moral needs and requirements of all mankind under all circumstances.
12:112; 16:90.
Commentary:
The previous verse dealt with the subject that it was necessary for God to have sent down revelation for the guidance of mankind and that it is not in the power of anyone else to provide such spiritual guidance. From a discussion of the subject in principle, the Quran in this verse turns to the particular question, whether the Quran could be the word of man. It answers this question in the negative and gives five very cogent reasons to show that it is indeed the revealed word of God.
The first argument hinted at in the words, except Allah, is that the Quran comprises such subjects as are beyond the power of man to know and as can be revealed by God alone. Now among the things which are known to God alone are matters which pertain to the unseen, viz. prophecies about great events of the future; and there can be no doubt about the Divine origin of a book which contains things which are known to God alone.
The second argument given here to prove the Divine origin of the Quran is that not only do its own prophecies contradict the idea of its having been forged and fabricated by a man but the prophecies of the previous Prophets also establish its Divine origin. This is hinted at in the words, it fulfils that which is before it; and obviously no man-made book has the power to fulfil in itself prophecies foretold in previous Scriptures.
It is a peculiar characteristic of the Quran that, instead of speaking of former Prophets as bearing witness to the truth of the latter Prophets, it represents the latter as fulfilling what the former Prophets have said, the reason being that whereas former Prophets do indeed predict the advent of the Prophets that are to come after them, the latter Prophets establish the truth of the former Prophets by making their appearance exactly at the time and in the manner foretold. The best way of expressing this idea is the one that has been followed by the Quran. For, to say that the former Prophets bear testimony to the truth of such and such a Prophet or of such and such a revelation, is not so effective as to say that it is only by means of the present revelation or the present Prophet that the truth of the former Prophets can now become established. This is a line of reasoning which the followers of the former Prophets dare not reject.
The third argument embodied in this verse is hinted at in the words, an exposition of the Law, i.e. the Quran explains and expounds the teachings of previous Scriptures. This also constitutes a very strong proof of the truth of the Quran. The previous Scriptures require the help of the Quran for the exposition and elucidation of their teachings. The Torah, the Gospels, the Vedas, the Zend-Avesta, all discuss such great spiritual problems as the Unity of God, revelation, Divine attributes, prophethood, life after death, moral and spiritual conditions, etc., but none of these books deals with these questions in such a manner as to make them perfectly clear and understandable, and their ambiguities and obscurities have to be explained with the help of the Quran. So in the verse under comment the claim is made that the Quran explains and clarifies those parts of previous Scriptures about which so much vagueness and obscurity exists and disbelievers are told that, if they deny the Divine origin of the Quran, they will have to admit that the All-Knowing God Himself was unable to put so much spiritual knowledge in all the former revealed books as this human being (the Prophet of Islam) has succeeded in placing in this small Book, the Quran. So the followers of other faiths will have either to admit the Divine origin of the Quran or deny previous Scriptures also.
The fourth argument given in this verse is contained in the words, There is no doubt about it, which means that the Quran contains all the reasons and arguments needed to prove its Divine origin and does not require the help or support of any outside person or book for that purpose. It deals with various social, moral and spiritual problems in such a perfect and exhaustive manner that he who ponders over it dispassionately can readily see that the Quran makes no claim which it does not support with cogent reasons and powerful arguments. This constitutes irrefutable evidence of the fact that this Book has indeed proceeded from God; for the Quran demands our belief in many unseen things and it is not in the power of man to prove unseen things by intellectual reasoning alone without the help of observation and experience. But obviously man cannot provide bases of observation and experience for things unseen. Only God can do it.
The fifth argument of the Divine origin of the Quran as given in this verse is contained in the words, It is from the Lord of all the worlds. This is to hint that by means of the Quran the Divine attribute of Rabbul ‘Alamin (Lord of all the worlds) has been made manifest to all mankind. The Quran is not meant to satisfy the need and requirements of a particular people or a particular period only, as were the previous Scriptures, but is meant for all nations and all ages. Now it is impossible for a human being to produce a book which should satisfy the requirements of all mankind for all time. Man is naturally influenced by his environment and ordinarily foresees and seeks to meet his immediate needs only. It is God alone Who can give such teachings as are equally useful for all times and all peoples and as are unaffected by changes in time and in the conditions and circumstances of man. The Quran embodies such teachings.
b
12:112; 16:90.
591
这节经文举出五个非常有说服力的理由来表明 «古兰经» 是安拉降示的言语: (a) 它述及非人力能知道的、只有安拉能降示的这样的论题。(b) 过去许多先知的预言都源自安拉的启示。(c) 它解说并阐明过去各种经典的教义, 其清楚和全面程度非其他经典所能及。(d) 它包含可以证明它源出安拉启示的所有理由和论据, 毋需任何人或书藉的有关帮助和证明。(e) 它不像过去的经典, 它可以满足全人类在所有情况之下的精神需要和要求。
1
یعنی تبھی اس تمام مخلوقات کے لئے ضروری تعلیم موجود ہے۔
a
12:112; 16:90.
1313
Commentary:
The previous verse dealt with the subject that it was necessary for God to have sent down revelation for the guidance of mankind and that it is not in the power of anyone else to provide such spiritual guidance. From a discussion of the subject in principle, the Quran in this verse turns to the particular question, whether the Quran could be the word of man. It answers this question in the negative and gives five very cogent reasons to show that it is indeed the revealed word of God.
The first argument hinted at in the words, except Allah, is that the Quran comprises such subjects as are beyond the power of man to know and as can be revealed by God alone. Now among the things which are known to God alone are matters which pertain to the unseen, viz. prophecies about great events of the future; and there can be no doubt about the Divine origin of a book which contains things which are known to God alone.
The second argument given here to prove the Divine origin of the Quran is that not only do its own prophecies contradict the idea of its having been forged and fabricated by a man but the prophecies of the previous Prophets also establish its Divine origin. This is hinted at in the words, it fulfils that which is before it; and obviously no man-made book has the power to fulfil in itself prophecies foretold in previous Scriptures.
It is a peculiar characteristic of the Quran that, instead of speaking of former Prophets as bearing witness to the truth of the latter Prophets, it represents the latter as fulfilling what the former Prophets have said, the reason being that whereas former Prophets do indeed predict the advent of the Prophets that are to come after them, the latter Prophets establish the truth of the former Prophets by making their appearance exactly at the time and in the manner foretold. The best way of expressing this idea is the one that has been followed by the Quran. For, to say that the former Prophets bear testimony to the truth of such and such a Prophet or of such and such a revelation, is not so effective as to say that it is only by means of the present revelation or the present Prophet that the truth of the former Prophets can now become established. This is a line of reasoning which the followers of the former Prophets dare not reject.
The third argument embodied in this verse is hinted at in the words, an exposition of the Law, i.e. the Quran explains and expounds the teachings of previous Scriptures. This also constitutes a very strong proof of the truth of the Quran. The previous Scriptures require the help of the Quran for the exposition and elucidation of their teachings. The Torah, the Gospels, the Vedas, the Zend-Avesta, all discuss such great spiritual problems as the Unity of God, revelation, Divine attributes, prophethood, life after death, moral and spiritual conditions, etc., but none of these books deals with these questions in such a manner as to make them perfectly clear and understandable, and their ambiguities and obscurities have to be explained with the help of the Quran. So in the verse under comment the claim is made that the Quran explains and clarifies those parts of previous Scriptures about which so much vagueness and obscurity exists and disbelievers are told that, if they deny the Divine origin of the Quran, they will have to admit that the All-Knowing God Himself was unable to put so much spiritual knowledge in all the former revealed books as this human being (the Prophet of Islam) has succeeded in placing in this small Book, the Quran. So the followers of other faiths will have either to admit the Divine origin of the Quran or deny previous Scriptures also.
The fourth argument given in this verse is contained in the words, There is no doubt about it, which means that the Quran contains all the reasons and arguments needed to prove its Divine origin and does not require the help or support of any outside person or book for that purpose. It deals with various social, moral and spiritual problems in such a perfect and exhaustive manner that he who ponders over it dispassionately can readily see that the Quran makes no claim which it does not support with cogent reasons and powerful arguments. This constitutes irrefutable evidence of the fact that this Book has indeed proceeded from God; for the Quran demands our belief in many unseen things and it is not in the power of man to prove unseen things by intellectual reasoning alone without the help of observation and experience. But obviously man cannot provide bases of observation and experience for things unseen. Only God can do it.
The fifth argument of the Divine origin of the Quran as given in this verse is contained in the words, It is from the Lord of all the worlds. This is to hint that by means of the Quran the Divine attribute of Rabbul ‘Alamin (Lord of all the worlds) has been made manifest to all mankind. The Quran is not meant to satisfy the need and requirements of a particular people or a particular period only, as were the previous Scriptures, but is meant for all nations and all ages. Now it is impossible for a human being to produce a book which should satisfy the requirements of all mankind for all time. Man is naturally influenced by his environment and ordinarily foresees and seeks to meet his immediate needs only. It is God alone Who can give such teachings as are equally useful for all times and all peoples and as are unaffected by changes in time and in the conditions and circumstances of man. The Quran embodies such teachings.
a
12:112; 16:90.
1261
The verse gives five very cogent reasons to show that the Qur’an is the revealed Word of God: (a) It deals with such themes as are beyond the power of man to know and as can be revealed by God alone. (b) The prophecies of the previous Prophets establish its Divine origin. (c) It explains and expounds the teachings of previous Scriptures in such a clear and comprehensive manner as no other Scripture has done. (d) It contains all the reasons and arguments needed to prove its Divine origin and does not require the help or support of any outside person or book for this purpose. (e) Unlike former Scriptures it satisfies the moral needs and requirements of all mankind under all circumstances.
وَمَا تَکُوۡنُ فِیۡ شَاۡنٍ وَّمَا تَتۡلُوۡا مِنۡہُ مِنۡ قُرۡاٰنٍ وَّلَا تَعۡمَلُوۡنَ مِنۡ عَمَلٍ اِلَّا کُنَّا عَلَیۡکُمۡ شُہُوۡدًا اِذۡ تُفِیۡضُوۡنَ فِیۡہِ ۚ وَمَا یَعۡزُبُ عَنۡ رَّبِّکَ مِنۡ مِّثۡقَالِ ذَرَّۃٍ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ وَلَا فِی السَّمَآءِ وَلَاۤ اَصۡغَرَ مِنۡ ذٰلِکَ وَلَاۤ اَکۡبَرَ اِلَّا فِیۡ کِتٰبٍ مُّبِیۡنٍ
57:5; 58:8.
34:4.
While some things remain hidden on account of their smallness, there are others parts of which remain hidden owing to their largeness. God’s vision is so sharp and penetrating that nothing, however small, can remain hidden from Him and it is so comprehensive that no part of a thing, however big, can escape His sight.
57:5; 58:8.
34:4.
Important Words:
شأن (anything) is the substantive noun from شأن. They say شأنت شأنه i.e. I pursued his way or course, doing as he did. They say ھو رجل عظیم الشان i.e. he is a man of great importance. The Arabs say من شأنه ان یفعل کذا i.e. it is his business or his way or nature to do such a thing. شأن means, a thing, an affair or a business; state, condition, quality or manner; importance attached to a person or thing (Lane & Aqrab).
یعزب (is hidden) is formed from عزب which means, he or it was or became distant or remote or absent; he or it became hidden or concealed; he or it went away or departed. They say عزبت الابل i.e. the camels went away to a distance in the pasturage not returning in the evening. عزب عن فلان حلمه means, the forbearance of such a one quitted him. عزبت الارض means, the land was or became destitute of inhabitants (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The present is one of the most remarkable verses of the Quran. It appears as if God is making His address from the Throne of His Majesty and Glory. Whereas on one side of Him are seated the Holy Prophet and his followers, on the other are the disbelievers. The words, And thou art not engaged in anything and thou recitest not from Him any portion of the Quran, refer to the Holy Prophet and Muslims, and the words, and you do no work but We are witnesses of you when you are engrossed therein, are addressed to disbelievers. The verse reminds believers that mere acceptance of truth or mere preaching of the word of God is not sufficient. It is the way in which one carries belief into practice and the motives behind actions that really count. A true believer, therefore, should always be subjecting his intentions and deeds to strict scrutiny. So let not those who have believed delude themselves with the idea that the mere profession of faith and the preaching of it would win them the pleasure of God and attract His help. They will have to show by the sincerity of their motives and the purity of their conduct that they really deserve it. The verse embodies the great lesson that unless good actions are performed with pure motives and done in the right manner, they cannot produce good results or win the pleasure of God. To the other side, also, the stern warning is issued that their denial of the truth and mocking and scoffing at it as well as their activities against the religion of God are not going unnoticed and they will meet with the fate they deserve.
The words اصغر and اکبر (smaller and greater) have been used to point out that whereas some things remain hidden on account of their smallness, there are others, parts of which remain hidden owing to their largeness. For instance, one can see only a part of a big mountain and not the whole. The Quran, therefore, rightly says that on the one hand God’s vision is so sharp and penetrating that nothing, however, small it may be, can remain hidden from Him; and on the other hand, His vision is so comprehensive that no part of a thing, however big it may be, can escape His sight.
Moreover, science has established the fact that both seeing and hearing depend on waves and vibrations and that there is a limit to perception by both eye and ear. The eye does not react to vibrations which fall short of a certain limit, nor to those which are beyond a certain limit. The same is the case with the ear. The ear cannot hear a sound which is communicated to it by vibrations which are less than thirty per second or which exceed forty per second. Thus, even scientifically, it is proved that certain things escape the comprehension of both the ear and the eye by reason of either their smallness or their bigness. But, says the Quran, it is not so with God, Who sees all things in their entirety.
e
57:5; 58:8.
f
34:4.
b
57:5; 58:8.
c
34:4.
1337
Important Words:
شأن (anything) is the substantive noun from شأن. They say شأنت شأنه i.e. I pursued his way or course, doing as he did. They say ھو رجل عظیم الشان i.e. he is a man of great importance. The Arabs say من شأنه ان یفعل کذا i.e. it is his business or his way or nature to do such a thing. شأن means, a thing, an affair or a business; state, condition, quality or manner; importance attached to a person or thing (Lane & Aqrab).
یعزب (is hidden) is formed from عزب which means, he or it was or became distant or remote or absent; he or it became hidden or concealed; he or it went away or departed. They say عزبت الابل i.e. the camels went away to a distance in the pasturage not returning in the evening. عزب عن فلان حلمه means, the forbearance of such a one quitted him. عزبت الارض means, the land was or became destitute of inhabitants (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
The present is one of the most remarkable verses of the Quran. It appears as if God is making His address from the Throne of His Majesty and Glory. Whereas on one side of Him are seated the Holy Prophet and his followers, on the other are the disbelievers. The words, And thou art not engaged in anything and thou recitest not from Him any portion of the Quran, refer to the Holy Prophet and Muslims, and the words, and you do no work but We are witnesses of you when you are engrossed therein, are addressed to disbelievers. The verse reminds believers that mere acceptance of truth or mere preaching of the word of God is not sufficient. It is the way in which one carries belief into practice and the motives behind actions that really count. A true believer, therefore, should always be subjecting his intentions and deeds to strict scrutiny. So let not those who have believed delude themselves with the idea that the mere profession of faith and the preaching of it would win them the pleasure of God and attract His help. They will have to show by the sincerity of their motives and the purity of their conduct that they really deserve it. The verse embodies the great lesson that unless good actions are performed with pure motives and done in the right manner, they cannot produce good results or win the pleasure of God. To the other side, also, the stern warning is issued that their denial of the truth and mocking and scoffing at it as well as their activities against the religion of God are not going unnoticed and they will meet with the fate they deserve.
The words اصغر and اکبر (smaller and greater) have been used to point out that whereas some things remain hidden on account of their smallness, there are others, parts of which remain hidden owing to their largeness. For instance, one can see only a part of a big mountain and not the whole. The Quran, therefore, rightly says that on the one hand God’s vision is so sharp and penetrating that nothing, however, small it may be, can remain hidden from Him; and on the other hand, His vision is so comprehensive that no part of a thing, however big it may be, can escape His sight.
Moreover, science has established the fact that both seeing and hearing depend on waves and vibrations and that there is a limit to perception by both eye and ear. The eye does not react to vibrations which fall short of a certain limit, nor to those which are beyond a certain limit. The same is the case with the ear. The ear cannot hear a sound which is communicated to it by vibrations which are less than thirty per second or which exceed forty per second. Thus, even scientifically, it is proved that certain things escape the comprehension of both the ear and the eye by reason of either their smallness or their bigness. But, says the Quran, it is not so with God, Who sees all things in their entirety.
b
57:5; 58:8.
c
34:4.
1273
While some things remain hidden on account of their smallness, there are others parts of which remain hidden owing to their largeness. God’s vision is so sharp and penetrating that nothing, however small, can remain hidden from Him and it is so comprehensive that no part of a thing, however big, can escape His sight.
ہُوَ الَّذِیۡ جَعَلَ لَکُمُ الَّیۡلَ لِتَسۡکُنُوۡا فِیۡہِ وَالنَّہَارَ مُبۡصِرًا ۚ اِنَّ فِیۡ ذٰلِکَ لَاٰیٰتٍ لِّقَوۡمٍ یَّسۡمَعُوۡنَ
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
Just as night affords the fatigued and jaded physical limbs of man necessary time for recuperation, and fits him for the ensuing day’s work, so do the intervals of inactivity and stagnation in the lives of nations serve as times of rest and recuperation for them and prepare them for their future work by refreshing their spirits and infusing a new vigour into them.
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
Commentary:
The words "night" and "day" have been used here metaphorically, the night being the time of rest and the day that of work. Just as night affords the fatigued and jaded physical faculties of man an opportunity for recuperation, and fits him for the ensuing day’s work, so do the intervals of sleep and stagnation in the lives of nations serve as time of rest and recuperation for them and prepare them for their time of day and work with refreshed spirit and renewed vigour.
In this way the people to whom the Holy Prophet gave his Message are reminded that, now that the Spiritual Sun has risen, they should avail themselves of its light and work hard to bring about a change in their condition. It is to point to this great lesson that the verse first speaks of the night and then of the day.
It seems strange that while the verse makes a reference to "the day full of light," it concludes with the seemingly incompatible words "therein are signs for a people who listen." The word "listen" in preference to the more appropriate word "see" has been used to remind the people that when they had derived no benefit from the light of the Spiritual Sun that had shone on them and had refused to use their eyes, they should at least make use of their ears so that they might receive a new life by benefiting from the experience of others.
f
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
a
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
1343
Commentary:
The words "night" and "day" have been used here metaphorically, the night being the time of rest and the day that of work. Just as night affords the fatigued and jaded physical faculties of man an opportunity for recuperation, and fits him for the ensuing day’s work, so do the intervals of sleep and stagnation in the lives of nations serve as time of rest and recuperation for them and prepare them for their time of day and work with refreshed spirit and renewed vigour.
In this way the people to whom the Holy Prophet gave his Message are reminded that, now that the Spiritual Sun has risen, they should avail themselves of its light and work hard to bring about a change in their condition. It is to point to this great lesson that the verse first speaks of the night and then of the day.
It seems strange that while the verse makes a reference to "the day full of light," it concludes with the seemingly incompatible words "therein are signs for a people who listen." The word "listen" in preference to the more appropriate word "see" has been used to remind the people that when they had derived no benefit from the light of the Spiritual Sun that had shone on them and had refused to use their eyes, they should at least make use of their ears so that they might receive a new life by benefiting from the experience of others.
e
17:13; 27:87; 28:74; 30:24.
1276
Just as night affords the fatigued and jaded physical limbs of man necessary time for recuperation, and fits him for the ensuing day’s work, so do the intervals of inactivity and stagnation in the lives of nations serve as times of rest and recuperation for them and prepare them for their future work by refreshing their spirits and infusing a new vigour into them.
وَلَقَدۡ بَوَّاۡنَا بَنِیۡۤ اِسۡرٰٓءِیۡلَ مُبَوَّاَ صِدۡقٍ وَّرَزَقۡنٰہُمۡ مِّنَ الطَّیِّبٰتِ فَمَا اخۡتَلَفُوۡا حَتّٰی جَآءَہُمُ الۡعِلۡمُ ۚ اِنَّ رَبَّکَ یَقۡضِیۡ بَیۡنَہُمۡ یَوۡمَ الۡقِیٰمَۃِ فِیۡمَا کَانُوۡا فِیۡہِ یَخۡتَلِفُوۡنَ
یعنی جب بھی ان کے پاس رسول آئے انہوں نے اختلاف کیا۔ رسولوں کی تعلیم سے پہلے روایتی ایمان دکھاتے رہے۔
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے اختلاف ہی سب سے بڑا اختلاف تھا۔ اس کا فیصلہ قیامت کے دن ضرور ہوگا۔
45:17.
45:18.
Commentary:
Among the "good things" mentioned in this verse as having been bestowed on the Israelites, Divine revelation occupied the foremost place, for it mostly pertains to the spirit and comes direct from God. The words "good things" may also be taken in their material sense. In Egypt the Israelites worked as labourers and lived an ignoble life. But after their deliverance from bondage, God provided them with the good things of this world.
By the word علم (knowledge) in the clause, until there came to them the knowledge, is here meant the Quran and not the Torah, for there passed no interval between the revelation of the Torah and the formation of the Israelites into an organized community. Thus they cannot be said to have disagreed among themselves after its revelation.
When the Holy Prophet of Islam was about to make his appearance, the Jews held the belief that a Prophet like unto Moses was to appear very soon; but when the Promised Prophet did actually appear, they differed and disagreed as to whom the prophecies about the Promised Prophet applied. Some Jews denied that the prophecies had found fulfilment in the Prophet of Islam, while others sought to deny the very existence of any such prophecies in the Bible.
That the disagreement referred to in this verse was the one which arose among the Israelites after the Quran was revealed is also clear from the next verse which says: And if thou, (O addressee) art in doubt concerning that which We have sent down to thee (viz. the Quran). This verse clearly shows that in the verse under comment the "knowledge" after the coming of which the Israelites differed among themselves refers to the Quran.
The Jews were so ardently expecting the Prophet who was to be the like of Moses (Deut. 18:18) and who was to appear in Arabia amongst the descendants of Ishmael, the brethren of the Israelites, that some of them had even migrated to Arabia and had settled in Medina that they might be among the first to believe in him when he made his appearance. It is a strange irony of fate that these very Jewish settlers of Arabia proved to be his bitterest enemies when the Promised Prophet actually made his appearance.
a
45:18.
d
45:17.
1
یعنی جب بھی ان کے پاس رسول آئے انہوں نے اختلاف کیا۔ رسولوں کی تعلیم سے پہلے روایتی ایمان دکھاتے رہے۔
2
یعنی محمد رسول اللہ صلی اللہ علیہ وسلم سے اختلاف ہی سب سے بڑا اختلاف تھا۔ اس کا فیصلہ قیامت کے دن ضرور ہوگا۔
a
45:17.
b
45:18.
1366
Commentary:
Among the "good things" mentioned in this verse as having been bestowed on the Israelites, Divine revelation occupied the foremost place, for it mostly pertains to the spirit and comes direct from God. The words "good things" may also be taken in their material sense. In Egypt the Israelites worked as labourers and lived an ignoble life. But after their deliverance from bondage, God provided them with the good things of this world.
By the word علم (knowledge) in the clause, until there came to them the knowledge, is here meant the Quran and not the Torah, for there passed no interval between the revelation of the Torah and the formation of the Israelites into an organized community. Thus they cannot be said to have disagreed among themselves after its revelation.
When the Holy Prophet of Islam was about to make his appearance, the Jews held the belief that a Prophet like unto Moses was to appear very soon; but when the Promised Prophet did actually appear, they differed and disagreed as to whom the prophecies about the Promised Prophet applied. Some Jews denied that the prophecies had found fulfilment in the Prophet of Islam, while others sought to deny the very existence of any such prophecies in the Bible.
That the disagreement referred to in this verse was the one which arose among the Israelites after the Quran was revealed is also clear from the next verse which says: And if thou, (O addressee) art in doubt concerning that which We have sent down to thee (viz. the Quran). This verse clearly shows that in the verse under comment the "knowledge" after the coming of which the Israelites differed among themselves refers to the Quran.
The Jews were so ardently expecting the Prophet who was to be the like of Moses (Deut. 18:18) and who was to appear in Arabia amongst the descendants of Ishmael, the brethren of the Israelites, that some of them had even migrated to Arabia and had settled in Medina that they might be among the first to believe in him when he made his appearance. It is a strange irony of fate that these very Jewish settlers of Arabia proved to be his bitterest enemies when the Promised Prophet actually made his appearance.
b
45:17.
c
45:18.
وَلَقَدۡ اٰتَیۡنَا مُوۡسَی الۡکِتٰبَ فَاخۡتُلِفَ فِیۡہِ ۚ وَلَوۡلَا کَلِمَۃٌ سَبَقَتۡ مِنۡ رَّبِّکَ لَقُضِیَ بَیۡنَہُمۡ ۚ وَاِنَّہُمۡ لَفِیۡ شَکٍّ مِّنۡہُ مُرِیۡبٍ
41:46.
So serious was the guilt of men that if there had not been a decree preordained that mankind had been created for spiritual progress and that eventually they would become the object of Divine mercy (7:157; 11:120; 51:57), they would have been destroyed long ago.
41:46.
Commentary:
Towards the end of the Surah the Quran reverts to the theme with which it began and declares that God continued to send down His word in the ages so that people might benefit by it but they always failed to do so. God gave a book to Moses and that book spoke of another book (i.e. the Quran) which was to be revealed later, but people raised doubts about it and did not pause to think that their attitude would produce grave results.
The words, Surely the matter would have been decided between them long before, mean that so serious was their guilt that if there had not been a decree pre-ordained, that mankind had been created for spiritual progress by becoming the object of Divine mercy (7:157; 11:120; 51:57), they would have long been destroyed.
a
41:46.
628
人们的罪过是如此地深重, 因此, 如果没有一种命令预先告诉他们: 人类是为了精神进步而被创造出来, 但最终他们将成为安拉仁慈的对象 (7:157; 11:120; 51:57) 的话, 那么, 他们早已被毁灭了。
a
41:46.
1491
Commentary:
Towards the end of the Surah the Quran reverts to the theme with which it began and declares that God continued to send down His word in the ages so that people might benefit by it but they always failed to do so. God gave a book to Moses and that book spoke of another book (i.e. the Quran) which was to be revealed later, but people raised doubts about it and did not pause to think that their attitude would produce grave results.
The words, Surely the matter would have been decided between them long before, mean that so serious was their guilt that if there had not been a decree pre-ordained, that mankind had been created for spiritual progress by becoming the object of Divine mercy (7:157; 11:120; 51:57), they would have long been destroyed.
a
41:46.
1352
So serious was the guilt of men that if there had not been a decree preordained that mankind had been created for spiritual progress and that eventually they would become the object of Divine mercy (7:157; 11:120; 51:57), they would have been destroyed long ago.
فَلَوۡلَا کَانَ مِنَ الۡقُرُوۡنِ مِنۡ قَبۡلِکُمۡ اُولُوۡا بَقِیَّۃٍ یَّنۡہَوۡنَ عَنِ الۡفَسَادِ فِی الۡاَرۡضِ اِلَّا قَلِیۡلًا مِّمَّنۡ اَنۡجَیۡنَا مِنۡہُمۡ ۗ وَاتَّبَعَ الَّذِیۡنَ ظَلَمُوۡا مَاۤ اُتۡرِفُوۡا فِیۡہِ وَکَانُوۡا مُجۡرِمِیۡنَ
13:34.
13:34.
13:34.
Important Words:
اولوا بقیة (persons possessed of understanding). بقیة it is derived from بقی which means, he or it remained, lasted, endured and was or became permanent or perpetual. They say بقی من الشیء بقیة i.e. a remnant, relic or residue of the thing retained. The Arabs say فلان من بقیة القوم i.e. such a one is of the best of people, for it is the best that lasts. اولوا بقیة means, persons possessed of excellence, or persons possessing a relic of judgement and intelligence, or persons of understanding and discrimination, or persons possessing a quality of watching or observing and, hence, of guarding and preserving (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:87.
اترفوا (they were afforded ease and comfort) is derived from ترف which means, he enjoyed or led a plentiful and a pleasant or an easy and delicate life; or a life of ease and plenty. They say اترفه المال i.e. wealth made him behave exorbitantly; or to be excessively disobedient or rebellious; or to exalt himself; be inordinate in infidelity; or to be extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing. اترف الرجل means, the man persisted in, resolved upon, transgression, wrongdoing and deviation from the right way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes a fleeting reference to a serious but general mistake. It purports to say that, when experience had shown that man has a tendency to become corrupt, why did not the wise men among past generations recognize this responsibility about their own people and at the outset warn them of the evil consequences of their bad deeds and thus nip the evil in the bud. But instead of doing this they allowed the evil to grow, with the result that their people became totally corrupt and depraved. These people, instead of learning a lesson from the fate of their predecessors, lost themselves in pursuit of the paltry things of the world and the result was that they ranged themselves with wrongdoers and became estranged from God.
c
13:34.
b
13:34.
1497
Important Words:
اولوا بقیة (persons possessed of understanding). بقیة it is derived from بقی which means, he or it remained, lasted, endured and was or became permanent or perpetual. They say بقی من الشیء بقیة i.e. a remnant, relic or residue of the thing retained. The Arabs say فلان من بقیة القوم i.e. such a one is of the best of people, for it is the best that lasts. اولوا بقیة means, persons possessed of excellence, or persons possessing a relic of judgement and intelligence, or persons of understanding and discrimination, or persons possessing a quality of watching or observing and, hence, of guarding and preserving (Lane & Aqrab). See also 11:87.
اترفوا (they were afforded ease and comfort) is derived from ترف which means, he enjoyed or led a plentiful and a pleasant or an easy and delicate life; or a life of ease and plenty. They say اترفه المال i.e. wealth made him behave exorbitantly; or to be excessively disobedient or rebellious; or to exalt himself; be inordinate in infidelity; or to be extravagant in acts of disobedience and in wrongdoing. اترف الرجل means, the man persisted in, resolved upon, transgression, wrongdoing and deviation from the right way (Lane & Aqrab).
Commentary:
This verse makes a fleeting reference to a serious but general mistake. It purports to say that, when experience had shown that man has a tendency to become corrupt, why did not the wise men among past generations recognize this responsibility about their own people and at the outset warn them of the evil consequences of their bad deeds and thus nip the evil in the bud. But instead of doing this they allowed the evil to grow, with the result that their people became totally corrupt and depraved. These people, instead of learning a lesson from the fate of their predecessors, lost themselves in pursuit of the paltry things of the world and the result was that they ranged themselves with wrongdoers and became estranged from God.
b
13:34.
وَشَرَوۡہُ بِثَمَنٍۭ بَخۡسٍ دَرٰہِمَ مَعۡدُوۡدَۃٍ وَّکَانُوۡا فِیۡہِ مِنَ الزّٰہِدِیۡنَ
یعنی اس کو اپنے ملک سے نکالنے کے لئے فروخت کیا۔ ورنہ روپیہ کی لالچ اس بارہ میں کوئی نہ تھی۔
The particle hi in the expression fihi may mean either 'him' or 'it,' standing either for Joseph or price. See also "The Larger Edition of the Commentary."
Commentary:
It appears that when a member of the caravan took Joseph out of the well, his brethren became apprised of it and, declaring Joseph to be their slave, sold him to that very caravan for a paltry price. Thus the pronoun "they" in the clause, they sold him for a paltry price, stands for Joseph’s brethren and not for the caravan. The pronoun in the expression (of it) may mean either "him" or "it," standing either for Joseph or the price.
The Bible tells us that Joseph’s brothers sold him for twenty pieces of silver (Gen. 37:28). Their object in selling Joseph was obviously not to get money; they only did so fearing that if they did not declare Joseph to be their slave, the caravan might take him to be a free man and might send him home. So they represented him as their slave, and sold him for a small sum.
The context of the Quran also shows that those who are spoken of in this verse as selling Joseph were his brothers, and not the people of the caravan. For, in the preceding verse it has been said that when the caravan found Joseph, "they concealed him as a piece of good merchandise," whereas, in the verse under comment, we read that those who sold Joseph displayed no interest in him and "were not desirous" either of Joseph or of the price. This shows that those who are here spoken of as selling Joseph were not the members of the caravan, but, as the Bible tells us, Joseph’s own brethren.
The verse refers to another difference between the Bible and the Quran. According to the Bible, it was not a member of the caravan who drew Joseph from the well but Joseph’s own brothers (Gen. 37:28). The unreliability of the Biblical version is apparent from the fact that the passage dealing with this incident is full of contradictions. The Talmud also contradicts the Biblical account, and its description of this incident agrees with that of the Quran (Jew. Enc. under Joseph).
1
یعنی اس کو اپنے ملک سے نکالنے کے لئے فروخت کیا۔ ورنہ روپیہ کی لالچ اس بارہ میں کوئی نہ تھی۔
1524
Commentary:
It appears that when a member of the caravan took Joseph out of the well, his brethren became apprised of it and, declaring Joseph to be their slave, sold him to that very caravan for a paltry price. Thus the pronoun "they" in the clause, they sold him for a paltry price, stands for Joseph’s brethren and not for the caravan. The pronoun in the expression (of it) may mean either "him" or "it," standing either for Joseph or the price.
The Bible tells us that Joseph’s brothers sold him for twenty pieces of silver (Gen. 37:28). Their object in selling Joseph was obviously not to get money; they only did so fearing that if they did not declare Joseph to be their slave, the caravan might take him to be a free man and might send him home. So they represented him as their slave, and sold him for a small sum.
The context of the Quran also shows that those who are spoken of in this verse as selling Joseph were his brothers, and not the people of the caravan. For, in the preceding verse it has been said that when the caravan found Joseph, "they concealed him as a piece of good merchandise," whereas, in the verse under comment, we read that those who sold Joseph displayed no interest in him and "were not desirous" either of Joseph or of the price. This shows that those who are here spoken of as selling Joseph were not the members of the caravan, but, as the Bible tells us, Joseph’s own brethren.
The verse refers to another difference between the Bible and the Quran. According to the Bible, it was not a member of the caravan who drew Joseph from the well but Joseph’s own brothers (Gen. 37:28). The unreliability of the Biblical version is apparent from the fact that the passage dealing with this incident is full of contradictions. The Talmud also contradicts the Biblical account, and its description of this incident agrees with that of the Quran (Jew. Enc. under Joseph).
1368A
The particle hi in the expression fihi may mean either 'him' or 'it,' standing either for Joseph or price. See also "The Larger Edition of the Commentary."
قَالَتۡ فَذٰلِکُنَّ الَّذِیۡ لُمۡتُنَّنِیۡ فِیۡہِ ۖ وَلَقَدۡ رٰوَدتُّہٗ عَنۡ نَّفۡسِہٖ فَاسۡتَعۡصَمَ ۖ وَلَئِنۡ لَّمۡ یَفۡعَلۡ مَاۤ اٰمُرُہٗ لَیُسۡجَنَنَّ وَلَیَکُوۡنًا مِّنَ الصّٰغِرِیۡنَ
Commentary:
Having made the women admit that their suspicions were baseless and that the sinful act had not yet been committed, Potiphar’s wife made an open confession before her guests who were her friends that she had failed in her efforts to tempt Joseph into sin. This unqualified confession of Potiphar’s wife gives the direct lie to the absurd allegation of some commentators that Joseph had become almost inclined towards committing the foul deed.
Strange are the ways of God. The very way by which this woman sought to bring disgrace upon Joseph proved to be the means of his future greatness.
1536
Commentary:
Having made the women admit that their suspicions were baseless and that the sinful act had not yet been committed, Potiphar’s wife made an open confession before her guests who were her friends that she had failed in her efforts to tempt Joseph into sin. This unqualified confession of Potiphar’s wife gives the direct lie to the absurd allegation of some commentators that Joseph had become almost inclined towards committing the foul deed.
Strange are the ways of God. The very way by which this woman sought to bring disgrace upon Joseph proved to be the means of his future greatness.
یٰصٰٮحِبَیِ السِّجۡنِ اَمَّاۤ اَحَدُکُمَا فَیَسۡقِیۡ رَبَّہٗ خَمۡرًا ۖ وَّاَمَّا الۡاٰخَرُ فَیُصۡلَبُ فَتَاۡکُلُ الطَّیۡرُ مِنۡ رَّاۡسِہٖ ۚ قُضِیَ الۡاَمۡرُ الَّذِیۡ فِیۡہِ تَسۡتَفۡتِیَانِ
Commentary:
It may be asked why did Joseph, of whom the interpretation of the dreams was sought, say to the two prisoners that the affair about which they had inquired had already been decreed or settled. This was because the interpretation of dreams has much to do with their fulfilment. So long as a dream is not told to others, it may remain in abeyance. But when it is announced and communicated to others and its interpretation is sought, it is very generally fulfilled. This is why the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that an evil dream should not be communicated to others (Bukhari, ch. on Ar-Ru’ya min Allah).
1545
Commentary:
It may be asked why did Joseph, of whom the interpretation of the dreams was sought, say to the two prisoners that the affair about which they had inquired had already been decreed or settled. This was because the interpretation of dreams has much to do with their fulfilment. So long as a dream is not told to others, it may remain in abeyance. But when it is announced and communicated to others and its interpretation is sought, it is very generally fulfilled. This is why the Holy Prophet is reported to have said that an evil dream should not be communicated to others (Bukhari, ch. on Ar-Ru’ya min Allah).
ثُمَّ یَاۡتِیۡ مِنۡۢ بَعۡدِ ذٰلِکَ عَامٌ فِیۡہِ یُغَاثُ النَّاسُ وَفِیۡہِ یَعۡصِرُوۡنَ
دوسرے مترجموں نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ اُن پر بارش نازل ہوگی۔ مسیحی مصنفین یہ اعتراض کرتے ہیں کہ مصر کے اس علاقہ میں تو بارش ہوتی نہیں۔ یہ قرآن کی لاعلمی ہے۔ لیکن اول تو یہ غلط ہے کہ وہاں کبھی بھی بارش نہیں ہوتی۔ کیونکہ تھوڑی بارش وہاں ہو جاتی ہے۔ دوسرے یُغَاثُ کے معنے فریاد سنی جانے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں اور اس پر کوئی اعتراض پڑتا ہی نہیں۔ یہ لوگ دیکھتے نہیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کا ایک نام مُسْتَغَاث بھی ہے کیونکہ وہ لوگوں کی فریاد سنتا ہے۔
یہاں یَعْصِرُوْنَ ہے جس کے عام معنے انگور نچوڑنے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ لیکن لغت میں اس کے معنے عطیے دینے کے بھی لکھے ہیں‘ جو خوشی کے موقعہ پر دیئے جاتے ہیں۔ قحط کے بعد فراخی کے سالوں میں سارے ملک نے عید منانی ہی تھی اور ایک دوسرے کو تحفے دینے ہی تھے۔ اس لئے ہم نے یَعْصِرُوْن کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ وہ ایک دوسرے کو تحفے دیں گے۔
In their ignorance of the meaning of the word Yughathu which besides meaning, 'They will be rained upon' also means, 'They will be relieved of their distress' or 'They will be aided and helped,' some Christian writers have objected that as it very seldom rains in Egypt and that the fertility of its soil depends upon the flooding of the Nile, the Quranic statement is against the elementary facts of geography. Obviously, the latter two meanings quite agree with the text of the Qur’an. But if the word be taken in the first-mentioned sense, even then there is no ground for any objection, for though the fertility of the soil of Egypt depends on the flooding of the Nile, the flooding of the Nile itself depends on rain on the mountains in which lies its source.
Ya‘sirun is derived from ‘Asira which means, (l) he pressed or squeezed the thing so as to force out its juice, etc.; (2) he aided or succoured or saved or preserved (him); (3) he gave something to someone or did some benefit to someone (Lane).
Important Words:
یغاث (shall be relieved) is derived from غاث (aorist یغیث) and غاث (aorist یغوث) and اغاث. They say غاث الله البلاد (aorist یغیث) i.e. God watered the country with rain; sent down rain on the land. غاثه (aorist یغوث) or اغاثه means, he aided or helped him; he removed from him trouble or affliction. اغاثنا المطر means, the rain gave us relief. (Lane & Aqrab).
یعصرون (give presents) is derived from عصر which means: (1) he pressed or squeezed the thing so as to force out its juice, etc.; (2) he took or collected the produce of the earth; (3) he aided or succoured or saved or preserved (him); (4) he gave something to someone or did some benefit to someone (Lane).
Commentary:
Thinking in their ignorance that the verb is used only in the sense "they shall be rained upon," some Christian critics of the Quran have objected that as it very seldom rains in Egypt and the fertility of its soil depends entirely on the flooding of the Nile, therefore the statement that "the people shall be rained upon" betrays the ignorance of the Revealer of the Quran of even the elementary facts of geography. But these critics, instead of exposing the ignorance of the Quran, have betrayed their own ignorance of the Arabic language. The verb as shown under Important Words is used in three different senses, i.e. (1) sending down rain; (2) helping and aiding; and (3) relieving and removing trouble. Of these the latter two quite agree with the text of the Quran. But even if the word be taken in the first-mentioned sense there is no ground for objection, for though it is true that the fertility of the soil in Egypt depends on the flooding of the Nile, the flooding of the Nile itself depends on the rain on the mountains where lies its source. So if Joseph is represented here as saying that after seven years of famine, rains would fall, he obviously meant to say that rains would fall in such parts of the land as would cause the swelling of the Nile, which would bring relief to the famine-stricken people of Egypt.
The objection that the Quran has used an ambiguous and equivocal word is also devoid of all substance. The ambiguity lies in the critics’ own minds. The Quran has every right to use any word in the sense in which it is used in the Arabic language. If the critics of the Quran are not conversant with the particular use of a certain word, they should blame their own ignorance and not the Quran. In fact, the beauty of the Quranic style lies in the fact that it has used a word which applies with equal appropriateness to the times both of Joseph and the Holy Prophet, whose respective peoples were visited with a severe seven-year famine. Of the three meanings of the word یغاث given under Important Words, the first applied to the time of the Holy Prophet and the latter two to that of Joseph. Thus instead of exposing any weakness in the diction of the Quran, the use of this word emphasizes its excellence.
1
دوسرے مترجموں نے اس کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ اُن پر بارش نازل ہوگی۔ مسیحی مصنفین یہ اعتراض کرتے ہیں کہ مصر کے اس علاقہ میں تو بارش ہوتی نہیں۔ یہ قرآن کی لاعلمی ہے۔ لیکن اول تو یہ غلط ہے کہ وہاں کبھی بھی بارش نہیں ہوتی۔ کیونکہ تھوڑی بارش وہاں ہو جاتی ہے۔ دوسرے یُغَاثُ کے معنے فریاد سنی جانے کے بھی ہوتے ہیں اور اس پر کوئی اعتراض پڑتا ہی نہیں۔ یہ لوگ دیکھتے نہیں کہ اللہ تعالیٰ کا ایک نام مُسْتَغَاث بھی ہے کیونکہ وہ لوگوں کی فریاد سنتا ہے۔
2
یہاں یَعْصِرُوْنَ ہے جس کے عام معنے انگور نچوڑنے کے ہوتے ہیں۔ لیکن لغت میں اس کے معنے عطیے دینے کے بھی لکھے ہیں‘ جو خوشی کے موقعہ پر دیئے جاتے ہیں۔ قحط کے بعد فراخی کے سالوں میں سارے ملک نے عید منانی ہی تھی اور ایک دوسرے کو تحفے دینے ہی تھے۔ اس لئے ہم نے یَعْصِرُوْن کے یہ معنے کیے ہیں کہ وہ ایک دوسرے کو تحفے دیں گے۔
1553
Important Words:
یغاث (shall be relieved) is derived from غاث (aorist یغیث) and غاث (aorist یغوث) and اغاث. They say غاث الله البلاد (aorist یغیث) i.e. God watered the country with rain; sent down rain on the land. غاثه (aorist یغوث) or اغاثه means, he aided or helped him; he removed from him trouble or affliction. اغاثنا المطر means, the rain gave us relief. (Lane & Aqrab).
یعصرون (give presents) is derived from عصر which means: (1) he pressed or squeezed the thing so as to force out its juice, etc.; (2) he took or collected the produce of the earth; (3) he aided or succoured or saved or preserved (him); (4) he gave something to someone or did some benefit to someone (Lane).
Commentary:
Thinking in their ignorance that the verb is used only in the sense "they shall be rained upon," some Christian critics of the Quran have objected that as it very seldom rains in Egypt and the fertility of its soil depends entirely on the flooding of the Nile, therefore the statement that "the people shall be rained upon" betrays the ignorance of the Revealer of the Quran of even the elementary facts of geography. But these critics, instead of exposing the ignorance of the Quran, have betrayed their own ignorance of the Arabic language. The verb as shown under Important Words is used in three different senses, i.e. (1) sending down rain; (2) helping and aiding; and (3) relieving and removing trouble. Of these the latter two quite agree with the text of the Quran. But even if the word be taken in the first-mentioned sense there is no ground for objection, for though it is true that the fertility of the soil in Egypt depends on the flooding of the Nile, the flooding of the Nile itself depends on the rain on the mountains where lies its source. So if Joseph is represented here as saying that after seven years of famine, rains would fall, he obviously meant to say that rains would fall in such parts of the land as would cause the swelling of the Nile, which would bring relief to the famine-stricken people of Egypt.
The objection that the Quran has used an ambiguous and equivocal word is also devoid of all substance. The ambiguity lies in the critics’ own minds. The Quran has every right to use any word in the sense in which it is used in the Arabic language. If the critics of the Quran are not conversant with the particular use of a certain word, they should blame their own ignorance and not the Quran. In fact, the beauty of the Quranic style lies in the fact that it has used a word which applies with equal appropriateness to the times both of Joseph and the Holy Prophet, whose respective peoples were visited with a severe seven-year famine. Of the three meanings of the word یغاث given under Important Words, the first applied to the time of the Holy Prophet and the latter two to that of Joseph. Thus instead of exposing any weakness in the diction of the Quran, the use of this word emphasizes its excellence.
1385
In their ignorance of the meaning of the word Yughathu which besides meaning, 'They will be rained upon' also means, 'They will be relieved of their distress' or 'They will be aided and helped,' some Christian writers have objected that as it very seldom rains in Egypt and that the fertility of its soil depends upon the flooding of the Nile, the Quranic statement is against the elementary facts of geography. Obviously, the latter two meanings quite agree with the text of the Qur’an. But if the word be taken in the first-mentioned sense, even then there is no ground for any objection, for though the fertility of the soil of Egypt depends on the flooding of the Nile, the flooding of the Nile itself depends on rain on the mountains in which lies its source.
1386
Ya‘sirun is derived from ‘Asira which means, (l) he pressed or squeezed the thing so as to force out its juice, etc.; (2) he aided or succoured or saved or preserved (him); (3) he gave something to someone or did some benefit to someone (Lane).
قُل لِّعِبَادِیَ الَّذِیۡنَ اٰمَنُوۡا یُقِیۡمُوا الصَّلٰوۃَ وَیُنۡفِقُوۡا مِمَّا رَزَقۡنٰہُمۡ سِرًّا وَّعَلَانِیَۃً مِّنۡ قَبۡلِ اَنۡ یَّاۡتِیَ یَوۡمٌ لَّا بَیۡعٌ فِیۡہِ وَلَا خِلٰلٌ
2:275; 13:23; 16:76.
2:255; 43:68.
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that if believers desire the "good tree" (v. 25) to yield its fruit soon, they should faithfully observe the Divine commandment regarding the saying of Prayers and the spending of a part of their property in the cause of God, both secretly and openly.
d
2:275; 13:23; 16:76.
e
2:255; 43:68.
a
2:275; 13:23; 16:76.
b
2:255; 43:68.
1686
Commentary:
The verse purports to say that if believers desire the "good tree" (v. 25) to yield its fruit soon, they should faithfully observe the Divine commandment regarding the saying of Prayers and the spending of a part of their property in the cause of God, both secretly and openly.
d
2:275; 13:23; 16:76.
e
2:255; 43:68.
وَلَا تَحۡسَبَنَّ اللّٰہَ غٰفِلًا عَمَّا یَعۡمَلُ الظّٰلِمُوۡنَ ۚ اِنَّمَا یُؤَخِّرُہُمۡ لِیَوۡمٍ تَشۡخَصُ فِیۡہِ الۡاَبۡصٰرُ
Important Words:
تشخص (will fixedly stare) is derived from شخص which means, he or it rose; or, he or it became raised. شخص النجم means, the star rose and became visible on the horizon. They say شخص بصرہ i.e. his eyes became fixedly open; his eyes became raised; or his sight became stretched and raised. شخص المیت بصرہ means, the dying man raised his eyes, which became fixedly open. The Arabs say شخص به امر i.e. something happened to him and disquieted him as though he were raised from the ground by reason of his disquietude (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
With the preceding verse ended the prayer of Abraham, which was meant as an introduction for reverting to the subject of the Holy Prophet. Abraham had prayed that the worship of the One God might be established in Mecca through his progeny, particularly the Holy Prophet for whose appearance he had prayed to God (2:130). The conquest of Mecca, in which lay the Sacred House which had been built for the worship of the One God but which had now become the centre of idolatry, alone could fulfil this prayer. So the Holy Prophet is told here that he should not think that God is unaware of the actions of his enemies, who are now holding the House of God and are leaving no stone unturned to check the spread of Islam. He will certainly destroy the idolaters and establish His own worship in the land. The respite which was being granted to the Meccans was intended to afford them an opportunity to repent and mend their ways; and if they did not do so the day was not far off when, owing to the sudden consternation caused by Divine punishment, "the eyes will fixedly stare" in bewilderment. This graphic picture of the Fall of Mecca is continued in the following verse.
1697
Important Words:
تشخص (will fixedly stare) is derived from شخص which means, he or it rose; or, he or it became raised. شخص النجم means, the star rose and became visible on the horizon. They say شخص بصرہ i.e. his eyes became fixedly open; his eyes became raised; or his sight became stretched and raised. شخص المیت بصرہ means, the dying man raised his eyes, which became fixedly open. The Arabs say شخص به امر i.e. something happened to him and disquieted him as though he were raised from the ground by reason of his disquietude (Aqrab & Lane).
Commentary:
With the preceding verse ended the prayer of Abraham, which was meant as an introduction for reverting to the subject of the Holy Prophet. Abraham had prayed that the worship of the One God might be established in Mecca through his progeny, particularly the Holy Prophet for whose appearance he had prayed to God (2:130). The conquest of Mecca, in which lay the Sacred House which had been built for the worship of the One God but which had now become the centre of idolatry, alone could fulfil this prayer. So the Holy Prophet is told here that he should not think that God is unaware of the actions of his enemies, who are now holding the House of God and are leaving no stone unturned to check the spread of Islam. He will certainly destroy the idolaters and establish His own worship in the land. The respite which was being granted to the Meccans was intended to afford them an opportunity to repent and mend their ways; and if they did not do so the day was not far off when, owing to the sudden consternation caused by Divine punishment, "the eyes will fixedly stare" in bewilderment. This graphic picture of the Fall of Mecca is continued in the following verse.
وَلَوۡ فَتَحۡنَا عَلَیۡہِمۡ بَابًا مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ فَظَلُّوۡا فِیۡہِ یَعۡرُجُوۡنَ
此节经文的意思可能是: 如果安拉意欲开启其仁慈的大门而不予惩罚, 那么, 不信的人就会忙于获取物质繁荣和享乐, 却不归向安拉。
The verse may mean that if God were to open the gates of His mercy and avert punishment, then instead of turning to Him, the disbelievers would become engaged in the acquisition of material prosperity and comforts.
Commentary:
See note on the succeeding verse.
655
此节经文的意思可能是: 如果安拉意欲开启其仁慈的大门而不予惩罚, 那么, 不信的人就会忙于获取物质繁荣和享乐, 却不归向安拉。
1721
Commentary:
See note on the succeeding verse.
1484
The verse may mean that if God were to open the gates of His mercy and avert punishment, then instead of turning to Him, the disbelievers would become engaged in the acquisition of material prosperity and comforts.